THE SARAH AND RAMSES TRILOGY

TO CAPTURE A HEART

PROMISE ME FOREVER

SEX, WIVES, and MISUNDERSTANDINGS

Ali Vali

Ebook by

PDAFiction.com

TO CAPTURE A HEART

Ali Vali

Disclaimers

:

FIRST OF ALL bad history, so if you want to stick to the facts read Shakespeare. But if you think it would have been interesting to have Ramses be a woman that falls in love with a Hebrew slave you’ve come to the right place. The characters themselves might remind you of certain people depicted on television, ignore that fact for it is merely a coincidence. If you decide to sue though know that I am a poor person not worth you time and effort.

Now for the sex part, and yes there is a sex part. If you find that a relationship between two women distasteful try eating pineapple it does wonders for that. Seriously if you are underage and live someplace where that is not allowed move on, literally.

Sit back and enjoy the story and if you have something wonderful to say about it write to me at

terrali20@yahoo.com.

If you have nothing nice to say then be fore warned that I probably know more curse words than you do so don’t tempt me.

Lastly I want to thank the love of my life, you know who you are, for encouraging me to write my first story. And thank you to all the wonderful bards that I have read for the last couple of years, this is my thanks for all the wonderful moments of reading you have given me.

TO CAPTURE A HEART

RAMSES III HAD BEEN buried for two months in the glory that was afforded all of Egypt’s great kings. The statues and monuments he left behind would preserve Ramses’s legacy for generations to come, but the greatest treasure that he left was his heir.

Ramses IV was born to the pharaoh and his queen in the second year of their joining, and from birth was the image of the king. Complications from the birth resulted in the queen’s death two months later leaving Ramses devastated from the loss.

The child inherited her father’s name since after her mother’s death; the king would father no other children after losing his great love. A daughter would become the king of all of Egypt, so for the remainder of his life the pharaoh devoted his time into molding the child into a great warrior, leader and king.

The child grew and thrived under Ramses’s tutelage leading his legions into war expanding the empire he controlled, and she would eventually rule. The soldiers had adopted the nickname her father had called her since childhood, so she was known throughout the empire as Hawk. The older Ramses had compared her spirit to the great bird, noble and in his opinion driven once the prey was in its sights.

Ramses III had taken great pride in having his daughter stand by his throne in his last days showing such strength, she would carry on his line and his name, of that the old man had no doubt. The tall frame that showed visible lines of muscle resembled her father’s and measured almost six feet with black midnight hair. To honor her mother’s memory the gods had given her striking blue eyes and a strong sense of compassion. The strength of her father and the caring of her mother would mark her rule.

This is her story.

* * *

Now in her twenty-second year, Hawk found herself alone without the champion and teacher that had guided her from birth. The battle lust had quieted some after her father’s death so she turned her energies to improving the lot of the less fortunate within the city walls. Hawk along with some of her best architects started the process of rebuilding the housing units where the Hebrew slaves where kept. While the great temples and homes in the city were built to honor its leaders, they were constructed with the sweat and blood of its slaves.

"Sire why waste so many resources on mere slaves, you must now start thinking of your own legacy to mark the city," Mendos the head architect addressed her. Hawk looked toward the slave encampment ignoring the older man. These constant little disagreements to her plans were starting to wear on her patience.

"Who will build my temples Mendos if all the slaves die of disease living in this filth? You?" asked Hawk pinning the man with a glare. "Your fragile build does not look like it could carry and pull the big stones it will take to build my legacy. How about we start here as my mark on the city my forefather’s built? But if you prefer, I can send you to another project if you find this one so," Hawk paused for a moment and put her finger to her lips as if looking for the right word. "Distasteful. Perhaps the rebuilding of the wash house would be more to your taste?"

"Forgive me sire I meant no disrespect," hastened Mendos over the laughter of the royal guard.

"Of course not," replied Hawk turning to smile at the guards behind her.

The discussion on how best to approach the undertaking Hawk had in mind without displacing the families for too much time went on late into the afternoon and was witnessed by the gathering crowd. The workers where on their way home for the night from their back breaking jobs and were surprised to find the king there giving directions as to what had to be done. No royal had ever walked where they lived, just the soldiers and work captains that pushed them to work harder. From their knees they strained to listen trying to figure out what was going on. With the king here maybe they were to be put to death.

Above all the chatter flying around her, Hawk heard the whizzing stone and turned just in time for it to embed itself in her shoulder instead of her chest. The action caused a quick squirt of blood to rush down the fine white linen tunic that she was wearing sending the royal guard into action. The soldiers were in a frenzy trying to find the assassin in the crowd of slaves gathered around their party. Hawk pulled the sharp rock out and looked at it before motioning for silence.

"Whomever among you did this step forward now!" her commanding voice bellowed. Everyone but Hawk seemed to be frozen in place as she scanned the crowd of bowed heads looking for her assailant. The crowd murmured but no one stepped forward knowing that to do so would mean instant death from the pharaoh’s guards who had now drawn their swords.

"Step forward now coward or I will have the lot of you killed!" screamed Philbus, part of the royal guard and Hawk’s cousin. From between the prostrate figures stepped a small blonde headed boy with a slingshot trying not to look scared. "Have him whipped twenty lashes," ordered Philbus.

"Philbus step away from him, and the first one to lift a whip to this child will earn a much crueler fate by my hand," said Hawk.

But sire he tried to kill you," complained the soldier.

"Really Philbus do I look that feeble in your eyes? Come here boy," Hawk ordered as she dropped to a chair under the small field tent that had been set up for her comfort. The child dropped at her feet and started crying before anything else could be said. "Rise boy and let me look at you, I promise that no harm will come to you. Now stop crying and tell me what you have against me that you were trying to kill me."

Feeling the strong hands help him up, Samuel looked into the face of his king with watery green eyes. All the warnings his mother had issued on the use of the slingshot were screaming in his head now that his practicing had injured the one person everyone knew could kill you without question. "I wasn’t trying to hurt you King Ramses, I was just practicing I swear."

"What are you practicing for boy?" asked the amused Hawk. She looked at the slingshot in his hand then to the boy that showed more courage than anyone in her royal court would have given the situation. His bright green eyes never wavered looking directly into hers through his tears.

"To be in your legions and serve you," Samuel told her.

"You will address your king as sire slave," Philbus yelled. Before Hawk could react, Philbus struck the boy across the back with the cane in his hand. Hawk flew out of the chair and into her cousin’s face. Pulling the ornamented cane out of the surprised man’s hand she pulled back and hit him across the cheek with it. The blow knocked Philbus down and left a long cut from below his eye down to his jaw line.

"I do not like being disobeyed Philbus, especially by one of my soldiers." Taking the cane and breaking it in two over her knee she threw it down at his chest. Recovering from the hit Philbus jumped to his feet in a defensive posture as if he were getting ready to attack.

"Even you can not be that stupid cousin, but if you are then come on I’m waiting for you. I will kill you and feed you to that crowd there." Hawk jerked her head toward the now intent looking slaves. They were still on their knees but many of them had raised their heads enough to see what was happening under the pharaoh’s tent.

Remembering his position Philbus quickly backed down and bowed. "Forgive me sire, I only acted with your safety in mind."

"Next time let me decide the punishment for any disrespect, now get out of my sight." Turning her attention toward the boy that was now howling in pain, Hawk knelt before him and lifted his shirt to check for damage. An angry welt was bleeding across his back and the bruising had already begun. Hawk sat the boy in the chair she had just occupied and tried to calm the child down so that the wound could be cleaned. "Corby bring me a little wine and have one of those women bring a basin with water to clean the boy’s back." Corby, the captain of the royal guard and Hawk’s friend from childhood ran to get a cup of wine and the attention of one of the waiting slaves for water.

"Tell me your name so that I can stop calling you boy?" asked Hawk as she held the still crying child.

"Samuel sire, my name is Samuel," the boy answered as he wiped his tears with the back of his hand.

"Well Samuel this has been an exciting day so far don’t you think?" asked Hawk. Samuel could see his friends looking at him from the edge of the crowd in awe that he was sitting in the tent of the Egyptian pharaoh.

"If you say so sire."

"Samuel who are your parents and where can I find them so that I can explain what happened?" asked Hawk rising from the ground. Samuel followed the tall body until it towered over him, and he was sure Hawk was going to kill him.

"I wanna do that myself sire."

"Why?" asked the amused pharaoh. She arched her brow at him and waited to hear his explanation. After the handful she had been as a child, Hawk was fairly certain where the boy’s reluctance was coming from, but she wanted to see if he would admit it.

"Might get in less trouble that way sire." With each admission the boy’s head got closer to his chest.

"By what, leaving out the part where you tried to kill me with a stone?" asked Hawk, the brow going higher on her forehead.

"Yes sire," admitted Samuel. The answer came out in a whisper, and the boy now looked like Hawk had sentenced him to death.

A sigh of relief swept through the crowd for Samuel when they heard the tall ruler let out a loud deep laugh. "I like you boy so stop calling me that, call me Hawk." Taking the cup that Corby had handed her, Hawk let Samuel take a sip to calm him and to numb the pain a bit. "Where’s your father Samuel?"

"Don’t have a father, he’s dead sire, and my mother and me are slaves in the house of Larlis. I come here to practice my shooting with my friends once I’m finished with my chores." Samuel explained as one of the soldiers put salve and a bandage on his back.

"I think that once I finish you won’t be in too much trouble Samuel, so come on before your mother starts to worry." Hawk picked the boy up and carefully arranged him in the circle of her arms to not bring any further pain to his back.

Stepping out of the tent with her charge she walked to the head of her guard who was still bleeding from the wound she had inflicted and told him, "Get yourself cleaned up and meet me back at the palace. You are to be relieved of duty and reassigned once I figure out where to put you. And before you think of harming this boy or his family for your troubles Philbus, think of your face as only the beginning."

Philbus glared at her before bowing and heading in the direction of the palace healers. The crowd was in shock that the pharaoh herself had punished Philbus for what he had done to Samuel. For once they bowed with respect for their leader as she walked past them with the small boy. Maybe the future didn’t look so bleak under this pharaoh’s rule.

* * *

As they walked through the streets headed toward the nobleman’s house that owned Samuel and his mother, the boy pointed out the homes of his friends and their parents. Hawk heard the sadness in the boy’s voice for the conditions that surrounded them, and wondered where such a young boy had learned such wisdom for the world around him in so little time.

"Can you keep a secret for me Samuel?" she asked.

"Yes sire, I mean Hawk." The boy leaned back in her arms to look once again at the eyes that reminded him of the sky.

"I am going to build new homes for your friends so that when you come to visit, they won’t look so sad. That means that I will be here more often to make sure that it is done properly, and that they are happy. How does that sound?"

"Thank you sire." His arms went around her neck again in more of a hug than in an attempt to keep himself in place.

Their walk took them out of the slums and into the more affluent section of the city. The great homes belonged to the traders and noblemen of the city, and behind the grand walls lived those that had grown rich with the assistance of the throne.

Larlis, the man whose home they were headed toward, was a slave trader by profession and the wares he traded could be found in almost every home that lined the street they were on. Hawk was familiar with the man and found him to be a parasite that was cruel to those in his possession. She was having a hard time picturing Samuel in his care.

One of the guards that marched in front of them broke from the formation as they came up to the house to announce the pharaoh’s arrival. Larlis came running down the front walkway once he realized that the pharaoh was indeed in the group that had stopped in front of his home.

"Sire, my apologies for not coming sooner." He bowed toward the king and noticed that she held one of his slaves. "This slave will be punished at once for causing you to have to come out of your way. Sarah come and take this boy away, I will deal with him later."

Hawk ignored the man groveling in front of her and looked to the young woman coming to collect the small boy. Her blonde hair shone in the sunlight, as did her eyes in the brief glimpse Hawk got of them before the woman ducked her head. She was naked under the thin tunic she wore and the outline cast by the sun displayed a beautiful figure.

"How old is your son Sarah?" asked Hawk stopping the young woman’s steps.

Sarah couldn’t believe that the pharaoh had addressed her. When she saw the tall figure of the king holding Samuel she was afraid that her precocious child had gotten himself in trouble. "Five sire, but how did you know he was my son?"

"His eyes my lady are like your own. Tell me, are you as mischievous as my little friend here?" asked Ramses. The smile on Hawk’s face was mirrored by the one on Samuel’s when she had referred to him as a friend.

"Please sire, I am just a slave and don’t deserve for you to address me as lady. I hope that my son has not caused you any problems today. He was supposed to be playing with his friends, and not be anywhere near the palace. If he is to be punished then I ask you to let me bare it for him." Sarah had not looked up from the time Hawk had handed back her son, so she missed the teasing look in the pharaoh’s eyes when she asked the question.

"He didn’t cause me any trouble Lady Sarah, your son Samuel just agreed to take a walk with me to show me his home. He also was considerate enough to show me the homes of all of his friends as well along the way. Young Samuel here is a very wise and gracious guide, so I am honored that he is my friend and keeper of my secrets isn’t that right my boy?" asked Hawk looking at the boy in the young slave’s arms. Hawk had kept her voice light in an attempt to get Sarah to look at her again.

"Yes Hawk, it is. Mama meet Hawk, she’s the king you know." The boy introduced his mother to Hawk like he had known her his entire life.

"Insolent boy," hissed Larlis as he raised his hand to strike Samuel. Before the slap could be delivered, Larlis found his hand caught in an iron grasp and two blue eyes glaring at him. Sarah’s head came up just a little in time to see Hawk stop her master’s hand. A part of her cheered the pained look on Larlis’s face, but another greater part knew who the man would take his humiliation out on later.

"Hit this boy for something that I told him to do, and I will cut this off." She said squeezing his hand. Larlis bent at the knees from the pain shooting up his arm and was quick to answer.

"My apologies sire I had no idea."

"Sarah please go inside and gather you and your son’s possessions, you are coming with me." The slave looked at Hawk with confusion so she added, "I have come to pay your price to Larlis, so go on."

The group watched the girl run to do as she was directed with Samuel following close behind with a huge smile on his face. "Corby, give Larlis four gold coins for the woman and her son."

"But sire the girl alone is worth at least two hundred gold pieces," complained Larlis.

"Larlis let me explain something to you, so that even you will understand. You are mine, as is your house and everything in it. It is my birthright, or have you forgotten who I am? The gold is for the little trouble and consideration you have shown to the two of them, the rest you can consider a gift to the throne."

"Yes sire." The man bowed his head and tried to graciously accept his fate. To complain any further now would lead to his losing a lot more than two slaves.

Coming out of the house with only a small bag in one hand and her son in the other, Sarah waited for the pharaoh’s next directions. Hawk looked at her and smiled to ease the woman’s mind to her intentions then unclasped her half cape to wrap it around the thin tunic Sarah still had on.

"Come here my lady," she said softly "I can’t let you walk to the palace like that."

"I’m sorry sire that it displeases you, but it is the only one that I own." Sarah’s head now went down in shame and not respect for the pharaoh.

"It doesn’t displease me Sarah, I just don’t want people staring at you and bringing you any discomfort in doing so," said Hawk as she stood still holding up the cape.

When Hawk had pulled the cape away from her shoulder, Sarah noticed the large blood stain on the front of the stark white tunic as well as the little grimace when Hawk put her arm up to wrap the red cape around her.

"Sire you are hurt."

"Yes dear lady, it’s one of the pitfalls of being king. Someone is always trying to kill you. Just today a fierce soldier made an attempt on my life here in the city. Perhaps you know of him?" asked Hawk. She looked over Sarah’s head to the blushing face of the young woman’s son. If Hawk didn’t know better, Samuel looked like he was looking for a place to hide before the next part of the story came out.

"I’m sorry sire but I would not know of such things. Was he captured?" asked Sarah.

"No he actually surrendered, but he told me that it was all a mistake and he was just taking target practice. Maybe I proved to be an easier target than the stick he was aiming for," answered Hawk sweeping her hand down her body.

"Oh God, please tell me that Samuel wasn’t the one that did this to you?" asked Sarah in a small voice, her hands going up to her mouth.

"I’m afraid I can’t do that Sarah, your son is a good shot. I apologize for what happened to his back but I assure you that the person was punished, and that while you are in my care no harm will come to you and your son," Hawk promised the small slave. As the guards and the others gathered in the yard watched with fascination at Hawk’s treatment of mother and child, Hawk turned her attention to the slave trader. "Larlis I will be coming into this area more often in the future so I trust that you will have sandals on the feet of all your slaves. I also expect that the clothes that the women will be wearing are not so that I can read a parchment through."

"Yes sire," answered Larlis still rubbing his wrist where Hawk had grabbed him.

Hawk had noticed that both the child and his mother were barefoot which would make the walk back to the palace painful for them even though the sun wasn’t in the middle of the sky any more. "Corby could you please carry Samuel back for me and be careful of his back. And send one of the boys for my chariot, I’ve walked more this afternoon than I do during a battle."

"Yes Hawk, I would be happy to." Corby thumped his closed fist to his chest and ran to carry out Hawk’s requests.

Taking care not to aggravate her own wound Hawk picked up the small woman and started back toward her home. "Please sire, I can walk. You don’t have to trouble yourself, and you are hurt."

"All this concern today on my behalf. Perhaps I need to get out in the sun more often so people won’t think that I am at death’s door. Are you uncomfortable?" asked Hawk looking down into eyes like Samuel’s.

"No sire."

"Do I frighten you?" the pharaoh persisted.

"No sire."

"Do you really want to walk in the hot sand for the two leagues it will take us to get back to the palace?" Hawk asked her last question.

"No sire."

They walked after that in silence listening to Samuel’s conversation with Corby. Sarah looked at her new owner through the corner of her eye wondering what life held for her and Samuel now. Larlis wasn’t great, but usually after taking his nightly pleasure with her he left them alone for the most part. What would the pharaoh want from them, and would Samuel be made to pay if the pharaoh was displeased. As if reading her thoughts the pharaoh started talking to her and eased her mind.

"Don’t worry Lady Sarah, I don’t want anything from you, or your son. After what happened today he stood before me with the courage of a warrior to accept whatever punishment I wanted for what had transpired. That is hard to find in one that is so young, you have done a good job so far in his upbringing.

I just thought that with me he would have a better time of it once he becomes a man than he would under the roof of Larlis. If you so desire, I can send you back if you can not bare the thought of being with me."

"No sire. Thank you for your kindness."

"Sarah call me Ramses, or call me Hawk, but the title sire will drive me into the desert if I hear it too often."

"Yes sire," answered Sarah quickly. After the word had slipped out the guards were treated to their second deep laugh from the pharaoh.

The chariot was waiting for them along with two others once they reached the wide main road that lead to the palace. Large statues of past pharaohs lined the sides, forever keeping watch over their heirs who now ruled in their stead. Hawk motioned for Corby to bring Samuel and place him in her chariot along side his mother. Four gleaming black stallions stood prancing in place waiting for their master’s touch that would send them racing down the road. The beautiful animals had a large crest in the shape of a hawk across their broad chests, which made Sarah think that they probably could fly as big as they were.

"Ready Samuel?" asked Hawk.

"Yes Hawk, ready mama?" asked the little boy.

"Would it make a difference if I said no." The look on her face was not one of anticipation like that of her son’s, Sarah was terrified of what came next.

"Trust me Sarah this is the best part of being king," Hawk told her.

With a loud yell and a flick of her wrist the four black animals took off with a roar. Corby and Dennu followed in their own rides daring Hawk into a race. Knowing that their path was straight cutting down the risk to her passengers, Hawk let the child like spirit in her out to play. Corby and Dennu not only guarded her, they were her oldest friends.

From the time they could walk, their names where screamed by every palace inhabitant at one time or another for the trouble the three caused. Adulthood had not calmed the adventurous souls they were as children and the palace maids fully expected to see them racing along that main avenue for many years to come.

As they neared the vast building that was the palace they started to slow having all decided to call it a draw. They gained a new member into their club in Samuel, who stood in front of Hawk holding on and cheering the king on. His mother had never heard anything more wonderful than when the black demons started to slow their pace. When she did finally open her eyes the sight of her future home brought tears to her eyes. The king of Egypt truly does live like a king. The rich laughter coming from the tall body next to hers brought her out of her thoughts. Weren’t kings supposed to be solemn and serious?

"Close Corby but not close enough, you should thank Sarah and Samuel for weighing me down giving you a chance. Come on and let’s get you two settled," said Hawk to her two riders.

Hawk entered the palace and was instantly surrounded by servants, all of whom were having a melt down after noticing the blood coming from her shoulder. Getting most of the older women that had met them to settle down, Hawk sent them to prepare rooms for Sarah and Samuel. Along with the rooms, clothes, sandals and other essentials that were ordered, Hawk added trays of food for them to snack on until dinner.

Sarah watched as the women led Hawk away to her private rooms leaving her and Samuel standing with the remaining maids. She had to fight the urge to ask Hawk to take them with her to wherever in the palace she was headed. Fear of the future was still there, but Sarah suddenly found that she didn’t want to be without her newfound protector.

* * *

The rooms they were given were not what Sarah expected, in that they were lavish and the bedrooms opened to the Nile River. Such accommodations verified her suspicions in that she was to be the pharaoh’s new pleasure slave. She has shown Samuel and I nothing but kindness, so maybe this won’t be so bad. The king has to be better than Larlis, thought Sarah as she examined her new gowns and the other items she found on the bed in the room.

One of the maids cleared her throat from the door to get Sarah’s attention and not startle the young woman. "Child the pharaoh is expecting you and the boy for dinner, so would you like my assistance in getting ready?"

"Yes, if it is no bother to you. My name is Sarah and you probably saw my son earlier, his name is Samuel," answered Sarah. Nina didn’t miss the total look of confusion on Sarah’s face as she took in her new home.

"Then he would be the one taking shots at Ramses’s fish with his slingshot off the steps leading into the river." Sarah turned to go out and get her son before he broke something or injured someone else. "No don’t bother going out there to scold him, the bigger child of the two is out there cheering him on," said Nina.

"There are other children that live in the palace?" asked Sarah. The lost look on her face only grew as she gathered in more information.

"Yes, but just one, her name is Ramses IV Pharaoh of Egypt. Now come Sarah let’s get you into a bath, those chariot rides can get dusty. My name is Nina and I will be here to assist you and Samuel in your rooms." Nina gently took her arm and led Sarah to the bathing chamber.

"I can take care of the rooms Nina, so you don’t have to trouble yourself. Can you tell me of my new master?" asked Sarah. The warm water looked inviting as they entered the bath. It seemed strange to her that they would waste all these fineries on her thought Sarah as she looked to the white milky water that smelled light Night Jasmine.

As Nina helped her into the perfumed bath, she told her of Hawk and her life. The story Nina told her included the part of the death of Hawk’s mother and how her father had raised her.

Sarah listened as Nina told her of Hawk’s victories on the battlefield for her father, and of the devastation she felt when the old man had died. She and all the maids Sarah had seen that afternoon had been with Hawk since her birth, and where the only mothers the woman had ever known. Nina confessed that she had been Hawk’s wet nurse and her two sons, Corby and Dennu, were now heads of the palace guard. They were no longer slaves, but the palace was the only home they ever known so they stayed and cared for Hawk.

"She will be kind to you and your son, so don’t fear her. You just ask me if there is anything you need and I’ll see to your comfort. Now are you ready to go out to the river, you are dining on the royal barge tonight?" asked Nina. In the new gown she had on and after the bath, Sarah was truly breath taking. Nina could easily see what had caught Hawk’s eye, the young woman had a natural elegance about her.

"Thank you Nina you have made me feel better about our circumstances."

"I don’t know what you mean child, but don’t mistake the pharaoh for her father. God knows that he was kind but strict man. His daughter has a lot of her mother in her so you will be cared for."

They walked out into the cool evening from Sarah’s bedroom to the riverbank where Samuel and Hawk were waiting. Hawk held out her hand to Sarah to help her on board then turned and embraced Nina giving the old woman a kiss on the top of her head. "Corby came close today Nin, so close we had to call it a tie."

"Foolish children, you will kill yourselves on those things one day mark my words. Now go on and don’t keep your guests waiting," said Nina cocking her head toward Sarah.

Sarah almost fell overboard when she heard the maid fussing at Hawk, and that the king not only put up with it but also was now bowing to the older woman.

"Don’t tell anyone Nin but that is going to be my new queen." Hawk whispered in her ear.

"I know that you big trouble maker, that’s why I’m rushing you."

Sarah listened to that laugh again as Hawk jumped from the pier to the middle of the barge. She is truly beautiful when she laughs and she bows to her maid. Who is this person, and why am I here? That question and many others were on Sarah’s mind when she bowed to her master as she boarded.

"Sarah please, don’t do that when it’s just us. I bought your freedom today so that is no longer required, unless we are in public. You and your son are free, so enjoy what life has to offer you. I would like for you to stay until you decide what you would like to do or where you would like to go. Enjoy our hospitality and let me enjoy your company, yours and your son’s," said Hawk. She took a seat on the cushions across from Sarah and Samuel, and signaled the serving staff to begin with the meal. Toward the back of the barge the order was given and the oarsmen started their cadence setting them in motion.

The small woman didn’t know how to react to that news of freedom so she chose to throw herself at the pharaoh’s feet in gratitude. Samuel would have a chance now as a free man to make something of his life besides shaping stone.

"Please Sarah get up and let’s eat, you don’t have to do that," said Hawk lifting the woman up gently. Hawk helped Sarah back to her seat and invited them to start eating.

They spent the remainder of the meal enjoying the food and Hawk’s explanation of what they were passing along the shore. The oarsmen turned at Hawk’s command when she noticed Samuel falling asleep on his mother’s lap long after their meal was complete. When the barge glided back to its berth behind the palace, Hawk carried Samuel up to his room.

"Good night sweet lady, remember to call for Nina if you need anything. I enjoyed our dinner and would like to do it again if you are agreeable." Hawk told her from the door of their apartment.

"Where are your rooms sire?" asked Sarah. It was bad enough that her body would pay for the lovely evening, she didn’t want to degrade herself anymore than necessary by having to ask someone for directions.

"If you head out the back, my rooms are the ones on the end of the palace. The ones that jut out over the water, but if you have need of me just ask Nina and she will send someone for me," answered Hawk.

"I prefer to come to you sire since Samuel is in the other room," answered Sarah bowing slightly to the pharaoh.

"All right, good night Sarah." Hawk responded, confused as to the woman’s last statement. Did Sarah not want her son to spend time with her?

Sarah watched the retreating figure flanked by two guards, wondering how long she should wait before following. Things were going so well that she didn’t want to anger her benefactor by seeming ungrateful.

"Nina?" Sarah called in the direction of the maid’s room.

"Yes child do you need something? How was dinner?" asked Nina.

"Everything was wonderful, and Samuel and I had a wonderful time. Could you watch him for me until I get back? He shouldn’t be a problem since he is already asleep, but if he should awaken tell him I’ll be back soon."

"Let me call you an escort if you are going out." Offered a worried Nina. Hawk would not like the young woman walking the corridors at night by herself without protection.

"No Nina, thank you but that won’t be necessary, I know the way I think," said Sarah. The best way to get to Hawk’s rooms seemed to be by way of the back walk, so Sarah headed out in that direction. With each step she tried to build her courage so that the night would go well. She and Samuel’s future depended on it.

* * *

Sarah slipped out the back and walked along the marble floors of the backstretch of the palace. When she approached Hawk’s rooms Sarah noticed Corby outside talking to another man giving directions for the rest of the watch. Good at least I won’t be killed trying to get to her.

Corby smiled when he noticed her and directed her to where she could find Hawk. Walking into the spacious sleeping chamber Sarah noticed the pharaoh looking out on the river from the balcony. The tall woman looked relaxed with just a rope draped over her shoulders and her feet were bare. Her short black hair looked soft to Sarah with the moonlight bouncing off of it, but the relaxed posture changed in an instant when Hawk heard someone behind her.

The quick movement of her turn caused her robe to open revealing a long muscled body that was ready for attack. Hawk changed her posture as soon as she saw that it was Sarah standing there and not someone that meant harm.

She knew she should look away, but Sarah’s head refused to budge and stayed glued to Hawk standing there looking like a goddess. Sarah looked at the pharaoh wondering what it would feel like to be under that hard body. Hawk could awaken her desire if she was a gentle lover, and for once the task before her did not seem so horrible. Ramses was a touch Sarah actually desired at this moment.

"Sarah do you need anything?" asked Hawk. She cocked her head to one side and waited for the smaller woman to answer.

As an answer Sarah untied the knot over her left shoulder allowing her dress to fall in a pool at her feet. "I hope that you are pleased sire." She said as she sunk to her knees and bowed her head to the floor in a position of subservience. She waited for the pharaoh’s reaction for what seemed an eternity before she heard the low voice.

"What are you doing?" asked Hawk. The fists that she had unclenched when she realized it was Sarah in the room balled back up at the woman’s actions.

"I am here to please you sire," answered Sarah not looking up.

"Sarah get up and put on your gown. Now." Hawk stopped before saying anything else trying to get her temper under control. After a few deep breaths she went on. "Have I done something to make you think that your role here is one of a whore? Or is it that you think so little of me that you think this is what I require because I offer you a kindness? Go back to your rooms and to your son Sarah."

"Please forgive me sire, I misunderstood." Sarah pleaded as she stood and retied her dress.

"CORBY!" yelled Hawk looking past Sarah.

"Yes sire?" asked the man that had seemingly appeared out of nowhere.

"Escort Sarah back to her apartment. And the next damned person that calls me sire tonight will be hanging off the end of my sword." With the command given Hawk turned and retreated into her rooms.

"Please King Ramses, let me explain," whispered Sarah through her tears. She and Corby watched as the broad back turned a corner and vanished.

"Sarah don’t cry, she won’t stay angry long, she never does. Whatever happened will be forgotten after a good sleep. If she is still upset in the morning, I will take her out and spar with her and it will a distant memory."

Corby didn’t ask what had happened between them but he had a feeling he knew. Sarah’s actions had wounded the big idiot’s pride. Hawk wanted to court this one, not have her go so willing into her bed like the countless others. He would have to talk with his mother before retiring for the evening thinking that maybe she would be better suited in explaining it to the young woman than he would.

* * *

Nina found Sarah lying on her stomach crying into her pillow after speaking to her son. The older woman stroked Sarah’s hair and explained what her position was now within the palace, and what it was not. It was difficult for Sarah to understand given where Hawk had found her, but Nina kept at it until it sunk in. "Child don’t assume what Hawk’s motives are, if you are unsure ask her and she will enlighten you."

"Sarah?" Hawk asked from the door of the bedroom.

"Sire, is that you?" asked Sarah. She sat up in the bed and tried to wipe her tears away before Hawk saw them.

"Please Sarah, call me by my name. Are you all right?"

"Yes Hawk, I’m just sorry that I upset you. My hope is that you will not send us away for my mistakes," answered Sarah. At the admission, her tears started again.

Interrupting Hawk before she could say anything else to Sarah, the guard standing behind her spoke. "Sire there is a messenger from King Neftu waiting to see you."

"Nina send for Dennu to stand guard while I deal with this. And Sarah don’t worry I’m just sorry that I lost my temper," she offered with a smile. Sarah tried to return it but Hawk could see her lips still trembling in an effort not to cry.

"Be careful Hawk, I don’t trust that man, much less his daughter," said Nina, as she and Sarah watched Hawk walk out of the toward the throne room of the palace.

"Will she be all right?" Sarah asked Nina. Sarah had not missed the venom in Nina’s voice when she talked of the official visitors.

"She will be fine child, it’s just that Neftu and his daughter Dalia never come here unless they are in trouble. Either that or they are trying to find new ways for that snake to crawl into the pharaoh’s bed," answered Nina.

"King Neftu?" asked Sarah.

"No that would be his daughter’s desire." Sarah took that into consideration and didn’t like the feeling that had crawled into her heart.

* * *

"King Ramses, I send word from King Neftu who is three days ride behind me. He seeks an audience with you upon his arrival."

"Go back and tell my friend that he is welcome in my house. If there is anything that he needs before he gets to my door tell my guard and it will be taken care of."

"Thank you King Ramses." The messenger got up to leave and bowed again at Hawk’s next concession.

"We will be sending a contingency of warriors back with you to assure you safe passage into the city. Safe journey to you," said Hawk waving the man to go.

Hawk walked passed the messenger headed back toward Sarah’s rooms followed by Corby. "Keep an eye on them my friend until I know what Neftu’s game is. And if he has brought that leech with him make sure to remind me to up the number of guards around me."

Corby laughed at the king’s description of the neighboring king’s daughter. Her infatuations with Hawk were well known by the whole realm just by the woman’s actions whenever she found herself in Hawk’s presence. It will be interesting to see how Dalia reacts to Sarah and Samuel once the princess sees the king’s eyes when she looks at the two together. Sometimes it’s good not to be king.

* * *

Sarah heard the footsteps that were heading toward her apartment, then the person stopped to talk to the large guard that was standing in her doorway. Sarah lay awake wondering if it would be possible to see the king again that evening. She was still reacting to what Nina had told earlier when Corby had brought her back from the king’s rooms. Why would the king of all of Egypt be interested in a Hebrew slave girl and her son? How long would it take for Ramses to throw her out on the streets with the rest of the beggars once she discovered Sarah’s condition? Larlis had left her with more than emotional scars.

"Do you ever dream Sarah?" Hawk’s voice cut through the stillness.

I didn’t even hear her come in, thought Sarah as she felt the bed move when the king took a seat.

"Not really sire, for what would a slave dream?" asked Sarah. Hawk sat with her back to Sarah looking at the billowing sheers that hung at the back of the room.

"Of freedom, of a better life perhaps. I dream sometimes Sarah, of my father who is now crossed over. He was my greatest advisor, my greatest teacher, and my most trusted friend. From him I learned to be pharaoh and I learned the secrets of Egypt. I miss him. Do you think that admitting that feeling makes me weak?" asked Hawk in a soft voice.

"No sire it makes you human," answered Sarah putting her hand on the pharaoh’s shoulder. She would try her best to comfort Hawk in any way she could.

"There is a caravan headed this way from one of the southern tribes and should arrive in three days, so I may gone from your company for awhile. Remember to ask for anything you desire and it will be done," said Hawk. Sarah felt the bed move again as Hawk stood to leave.

"What can I do to repay my pharaoh her kindness to me and my son?" asked Sarah trying to get the woman to stay.

"There is nothing that I want from you sweet Sarah, so stop worrying. I am just tired and thoughts of my father and Neftu have made me more so. They actually made me forget the reason why I came to see you in the first place.

I’m sorry for upsetting you earlier with my temper. Your body is not the reason I did what I did today, but don’t think that I am without interest. I just want the desire to flow from both ends of the river Sarah. Do you understand what I am telling you?" asked Hawk.

"Yes Hawk, would you like to rest here for a moment if you are tired?" Sarah asked shyly, still not sure if the pharaoh meant what she said about the use of her name.

"Isn’t that easier to say than sire, Ramses or pharaoh?" asked Hawk with a laugh.

"Yes it is, but tell me Hawk, how did you come by that name?" asked Sarah from her side of the bed.

"My father gave it to me because of my hunting skills and some of my other antics. It stuck, and now the bird for which I am nicknamed is part of my crest. What sort of names are Sarah and Samuel? Are you Hebrew?" asked Hawk. She stretched out next to Sarah and felt the aches of the day come all at once.

"Yes they are old family names. I am named for my grandmother, and Samuel is named for my father. I was taken when I was ten so when I bore my son, I named him to keep my memories of my family alive through him." Sarah could feel the heat coming off the body next to hers and fought the urge to move closer. The breeze that was blowing the sheers was making it a little chilly in the room.

"Are your parents down in the quarry section?"

"Yes my father is a master sculpture for your house and my mother works as a medic in the slave hospice. Due to my position, I was not allowed to go back to see them to check if they are still all right."

"I can arrange that if you like, by taking you there whenever you want. Sleep now Sarah and I will see you soon." Hawk rolled to a seated position and moved to leave again.

"Please sire, stay with me and I will watch over you while you sleep. How is your shoulder wound? Would you like for me to change the dressing for you?" Sarah asked and offered anything to get Hawk to stay. In a short time she had come to enjoy the pharaoh’s company.

"I can see where Samuel inherited his love of talking. If I stay, will you promise to rest with me and not keep watch? People watching me sleep makes me nervous, and my shoulder is better than my pride. I may never live down that it was such a young boy that landed such a good shot."

They laid side by side for the rest of the night, each lost in their own thoughts and dreams. As the sun started to filter through the sheer linens that were hung from the ceiling as a barrier to the river, Hawk woke up. The weight and warmth that covered her left side had pulled her from the land of dreams. When she opened her eyes she found that Sarah had migrated to her side of the bed during the night and was now using her as a pillow. Hawk didn’t move enjoying the feel of this woman on her even though the responsibilities of the day were calling.

"I’m sorry sire," Sarah told her, having been awaken by the change in cadence of Hawk’s breathing.

"Let us not begin at the beginning again Sarah, please call me Hawk."

"Ok Hawk, I didn’t mean to use you as my personal pillow," Sarah started, but stopped when Hawk quickly got off the bed and ran out of the room toward the river. Trying to figure out what had caused that strange behavior Sarah sat on the bed and waited to see if the king would return from whatever had sent her running from the room.

"Mama?" called Samuel. He came into the room rubbing his eyes still half-asleep looking for his mother.

"In here Samuel," she called to her son. The king’s actions now made sense to her and Sarah’s respect for the woman grew.

"Good morning you two, did you sleep well in your new home?" asked Hawk as she came strolling in from the back of the palace.

"Hawk!" cried Samuel as he ran to his new friend.

"Hello Samuel, and good morning to you Sarah." Hawk looked past the child plastered to her leg to his mother who sat smiling at her on the bed.

Sarah smiled for what the pharaoh had done on her behalf. Hawk didn’t want Samuel to come in and find them in bed together giving him the wrong impression of his mother.

"Are we going out on the boat for breakfast Hawk?" asked Samuel.

"No my boy, we are eating on land this morning, and we have to make it fast. I have some guests that are arriving soon so I’ll be tied up for the rest of the day and maybe tomorrow in preparation."

"Ah I was hoping to go riding with you today Hawk," whined Samuel.

"Samuel the first thing that every pharaoh must learn is that responsibility comes before pleasure, though I tried my father’s patience on that rule more than once. Nin can tell you stories of my corrupted youth if she hasn’t already. So as soon as I am done preparing for King Neftu, I will take you riding. We can race Corby and Dennu to show them who has the better team, and perhaps we can talk your mother in to coming with us." Hawk looked toward the bed again and offered a winning smile hoping to entice the young woman into going.

"No thank you, I prefer to watch from the steps as you corrupt my son," said Sarah shaking her head.

"Ah dear Sarah, to become as bad to the core as I am takes years of practice," said Hawk spreading her arms out at her sides.

"You can not convince me of that Hawk."

"I didn’t mean bad in a bad way Sarah, I meant bad in a good way. You two enjoy your day and if you like have Nina bring you to meet me later."

Hawk picked Samuel up placing him next to his mother on the bed then left the same way she had come in, through the back of Sarah’s room. The moment Hawk stepped out to the black marble of the river path headed back to her own rooms, advisors surrounded her telling her their opinion of why Neftu was visiting. Hawk who only nodded to appease the older men that had once served her father already knew his reasons. She smiled and rolled her eyes at Corby who walked by her side already thinking of Dalia and the border raiders that Neftu would complain about.

* * *

Later that day as the advisors argued about how to handled Neftu and his demands on Ramses, Sarah stood outside the room waiting for a break in the verbal din to get Hawk’s attention. "Sire, you can not just give him what he wants, it will only embolden him for the next time," said Mika the head advisor.

"Much like you Mika in your manner today for example." Hawk said in a flat tone looking at the older man with void of expression. The room grew silent from her statement and the fact that Sarah has stepped into room unannounced.

"Sarah come we are finished here. The mystery of Neftu’s visit is solved and the fighting among us is also done so I thank you for a welcome diversion." Ramses waved Sarah to her side and arched a brow at the men in the room as a hint to get moving.

"Sire, I came to see if you were hungry? Nina has set up lunch under the canopy by the river next to your rooms." Sarah told her as she slightly bowed her head. Hawk got up and swept past everyone in the room. When she reached Sarah Hawk held out her hand to the young woman. Hawk was becoming quickly addicted to the smiles that Sarah gifted her with. Unlike all the others in her life always wanting something from her, Sarah seemed eager to please just for the sake of doing so.

"Let us not keep Samuel waiting my lady. I owe you whatever you desire for saving me of a death of boredom if I had to sit in there one more minute."

"I will just take you having lunch with me today Hawk. Do you have many of these meetings with these men?" asked Sarah reveling in the feel of Hawk’s hand covering hers.

"More than I would like Sarah, more than I would like. Having lunch with you though would be something I would never tire of if you gave me the chance."

"Are you flirting with me sire?" asked Sarah coyly.

"Would you run screaming out of the place if I said yes?" asked the pharaoh pulling them to a stop.

"No, I just want not to make any more mistakes on that score," answered Sarah pulling on the large hand in hers to get Hawk moving again.

"Just so that we are clear, first I will get you to fall in love with me making it impossible for you to live with out me. Then I will do everything within my power to make your life here so wonderful that you will not want to leave. And lastly I will help you with Samuel so that through him you can have hope and dreams for the future."

"You have a sweet tongue sire."

"You have no idea Sarah." Said Hawk in a low voice causing Sarah to blush.

"And how do plan to accomplish all that sire?"

"Well if I had a palace, a kingdom to offer and a charming personality it might be easier to pave the way for me. Wait a moment, I do have all that so what do you say Sarah are you interested?"

"I would be a fool to say no sire." The servants working along their path looked at the couple and wondered what Hawk was telling the beautiful blonde woman that was making her both laugh and blush.

They stopped their walk when they had reached the end of the corridor to admire the vast view of the river the spot provided. The palace was built in tiers especially along the back so that the waters of the Nile could be used to feed pools and fountains leaving those lucky enough to see it in awe of the grandeur of Egypt. Sarah looked out from Hawk’s side and wondered if her father had ever come here to carve the marble that surrounded them giving the palace its elegant look. It was a bit overwhelming to go from slave to being courted by the pharaoh all in the span of a day.

Looking at the woman beside her Hawk asked, "Are you all right Sarah? Do I frighten you with such talk?"

"No sire, but I would like to ask you why me? I am no one and I’m sure that there would be so many others more worthy of your attention and your affections. I’m afraid that when you know all there is to know about my past I will fall short in your eyes." Sarah lowered her head and willed herself not to cry. When she felt the warm fingers under her chin urging her to look up, the tears came unbidden to her eyes.

"The only thing short is your height, but everything else screams out strength. It has taken strength to endure under Larlis has it not? There have been many that would like my affections yes, but it must be mutual and that has up to now not happened for me. Yesterday I saw a vision in a thin tunic and she has run away with my heart and my thoughts and I feel so alive. I don’t want your gratitude Sarah, I want you to care for me but I will not force you."

There in sight of the ancient waters Hawk leaned down and kissed Sarah, not a kiss of conquest or of desire but of gentleness and caring. Hawk had cupped Sarah’s face in her hands and from the first touch of the small woman’s lips never wanted to let go. Sarah had to grab onto Hawk’s tunic to keep herself on her feet. The touch of the pharaoh’s lips sent a fire through her blood that was a new experience for her. The woman’s words and her actions had freed the former slave’s heart from its prison of non-feeling.

For the next two days Hawk spent what time she could with Sarah and Samuel further cementing their bond and feeding the glow within Sarah’s heart. Nina looked on and relished the laughter and smiles that seemed to be a permanent fixture on the pharaoh’s face when she was in the company of the two small blondes.

* * *

Sarah stepped into the throne room with Nina and Samuel, standing well to the left of the raised dais that sat under a grand mosaic that depicted the gods of Egypt. Samuel was quietly standing in front of her taking in all the sights and the people that were waiting for the pharaoh to come in and take her throne. Nina had helped them both get dressed and gave them a quick lesson on their conduct while they were in the grand room.

The palace seamstress had been busy sewing new clothes for the two blondes and Nina was proud to see they didn’t look any different that the rest of the courtesans present. The older woman had glared at a couple of people when they had entered knowing that the rumors of where Sarah had come from and what she meant to the pharaoh had spread like fire through a dry field. Those that were caught quickly turned away not wanting Nina to go back and tell Hawk of their behavior.

"Why are there two chairs Nina?" asked Samuel pointing to the dais.

"The larger one is for the pharaoh and the smaller one is for her queen. Hawk’s situation is different than any Egypt has witnessed before in that Ramses made her pharaoh and not queen, but we that raised her know his reason for doing so."

"She has a queen?" Sarah whispered the question in surprise. What does she want with us if she already has a queen?

"No child, Hawk still looks for the one that would capture her enough for her to give the greatest possession she has."

"What is that Nina, the throne?" asked Sarah.

"No child, Her heart. Whoever is lucky enough to get that, gets the whole of Egypt for that is who the pharaoh is, Egypt. That woman’s children will rule for Hawk once she has gone to the land of the pharaoh’s and joins her father. The love her parents shared is the love I wish for her, only hers should last longer than then time her father had with her mother." Nina hoped that Sarah understood the hint that she had given. If Sarah could truly come to love Hawk, she had the world to gain by it.

"I wish for the same thing Nina, our pharaoh seems to be a kind and compassionate spirit she deserves no less from her mate. May her gods see that her wait is not too long."

"I think child that the gods are smiling upon her now and the Hawk’s seeking has come to an end."

The drums began to sound as the advisors entered the chamber dressed in their ornamental white robes adorned with gold and black piping. They took their position to the right of the dais and bowed as Ramses entered behind them.

Sarah looked at Hawk in total awe. The king’s stride displayed nothing but confidence, confidence that let the people gathered know everything would be all right because she was there to lead them. The stark white short linen tunic was a nice contrast to the dark tan on the impossibly long legs. Over Hawk’s shoulders was draped a midnight blue cape that was trimmed with leopard skins and her short black hair was combed straight back. Hawk looked like the leader of her people. Behind her trailed Corby and Dennu with her scepters, sword and crown.

"Drives the advisors crazy that she won’t wear the crown at these things," whispered Nina.

"Why should she, look at her. You could put everyone here together with her and still know who the king was," answered Sarah. She committed to memory the brief glimpse she had gotten of the pharaoh when Hawk stepped into the chamber.

Hawk continued her walk toward the throne looking at the tops of people’s heads as she made her way since they were all bowed, all but one. His soft green eyes looked at her and by his look she could tell he thought she looked impressive. Hawk winked at Samuel and stopped. When he saw what she had done he knew he had been caught looking at her when he should have been looking at the floor, but rather than be cowered he winked back and smiled.

Everyone in the room was tempted to look up when they heard Ramses’s rich laugh echo through the chamber. By the silence in the room except for her laughter they knew she had stopped walking before reaching the dais.

"Come here boy and walk with me," she told him through her mirth. Sarah almost fainted when she saw from her bowed position that it was Samuel that moved forward. God what has the boy done now? Too late she had realized that her son had not lowered his head when the pharaoh had walked in after her advisors.

Samuel walked up until he was at her side and waited to see if he was in trouble for not doing as Nina had told him. Hawk for her part stood with her arms crossed over her chest and admired the difference in the boy from just a few days. Gone were the dirty streaks on his face and the worn clothes and bare feet when she found him. With his combed blonde hair, fine linen tunic and new leather sandals Samuel looked to her like a Prince of Egypt.

Hawk looked at him with a somber face and arched her eyebrow as if waiting. He took the hint and bowed his head, which caused a smile to break out on the faces of Hawk, Corby and Dennu. Once he was in the correct position she tapped him on the top of the head and smiled down on him to let him know he was off the hook.

"Very good son, now would you like to sit with me so you can see better?" asked Hawk pointing toward the throne.

"Yes sire, I would," answered Samuel nodding his head.

She took his hand and continued on her walk to the throne. She flared her cape back so that it hung behind the backless chair and sat, Corby and Dennu taking up flanks behind her. Hawk motioned for Samuel to sit on her knee so that they could continue with this nonsense. With the boy settled she raised her hand and motioned to Corby.

"Hark all those who have business before Egypt, the Pharaoh Ramses IV bids you welcome. Come and pay homage to Egypt." Corby announced in a deep booming voice letting everyone know that it was now all right to look up. The silence was broken for a moment with the hushed murmurs of the court when they saw Samuel sitting with Ramses. The pharaoh leaned down and whispered in the boy’s ear for a moment and they waited to see if she would explain who he was.

Samuel raised his small hand and silence once again fell upon the room. When he saw that what Hawk had told him worked, he turned around and laughed causing her to join in his fun and laugh along with him.

"Sire, King Neftu wishes an audience with you to discuss matters of his realm." The advisor who had addressed her bowed from the bottom of the stairs.

"Send his party in and Egypt will hear his woes."

Samuel jumped a bit on her lap when the drums started again but with a more frenzied beat. The moment the drums started the chamber was filled with dancers who moved their bodies in perfect sync with the beat. Samuel’s eyes were glued to the floor watching the perfect bodies covered with leather and feathers go through their exaggerated movements. They were the announcers of King Neftu meant to impress the pharaoh. As quickly as the drums had started they stopped with the dancers parting along the middle of the room from the dais to the back. Once the last dancer moved from the middle there stood King Neftu and his daughter the Princess Dalia.

They moved toward the front of the room with a regal flair to where Ramses and Samuel sat finally arriving at the bottom step of the dais. Neftu bowed deeply from the waist showing Ramses the proper respect. Behind the African king stood his daughter Dalia, bowed but not as deeply as her father. She stood up straight and looked at Ramses with open lust in her eyes. It would be only a matter of time in Dalia’s opinion before Ramses succumbed to what she had to offer.

"Pharaoh Ramses, I bring gifts from the rich land of the Nile and come to ask for the help that only Egypt can provide." Neftu started as some of the dancers laid skins and other treasures on the stairs leading up to the throne.

"Neftu my friend, we will discuss those matters later when we sit together and talk about the border raiders that are chipping away at what is yours and the rebels that are leading them."

"Sire, how do you know these things?" asked Neftu.

"I am Egypt Neftu, and her eyes see wide and far, and her ears hear the slightest whispers in the wind."

Ramses stood Samuel up and sent him with a pat back to his mother before standing herself. Dalia’s eyes followed the child until he came to a stop next to the beautiful woman standing next to Nina. She does not sit on the throne with her so my chances are not lost, thought the princess.

"Dennu accompany Samuel and his mother back to their apartments. Perhaps later the boy would like to practice his shooting on targets other than myself."

"Yes sire." The large man saluted her and turned to join his mother Nina and her two charges.

Hawk led the visiting party along with her advisors and Corby out of the chamber and to an open room that contained wide columns that were painted with colorful hieroglyphs. The slightly elevated room offered an impressive view of the city that while close to the palace, seemed a thousand leagues away. The low tables that were surrounded by plush pillows were loaded down with food that had been cooked with the flavors familiar to the visiting king and his entourage. Dalia immediately moved to seat herself next to Hawk not wanting to miss any opportunity to get next to the pharaoh.

Back in the throne room Sarah watched Hawk lead the visitors out for their negotiations she imagined. A feeling of jealousy came over her when she saw that both she and Samuel had been effectively dismissed, but the princess got to adjourn with the rest of them. The look of want was not so hidden on the beautiful face as Dalia walked out on Hawk’s arm, and the fact that she was royalty meant that Dalia stood a better chance of being with Hawk than her. Dennu led them away back toward their rooms chatting with Samuel about the better points of the sling shot while Sarah followed trying to figure a way back to the pharaoh’s side.

* * *

"Ramses would you walk with me and show me the river?" asked Dalia. The talks with her father and Ramses concluded with the promise of a legion of soldiers led by the pharaoh’s cousin Philbus to wipe out the raiders that where becoming a greater threat to her father’s rule. Now Dalia wanted to have her own talks with Ramses and extract her own promises that included the king in her bed. Having one of her attendants inquire as to who the boy and his mother were lifted any worry from Dalia’s mind when she found out they were merely slaves.

"Dalia I would love to walk with you but know that my answer will be the same as always when it comes to your requests. You are a beautiful woman Dalia, wait until you find the one person that will pursue you with as much vigor as you waste on me. I know that your father would love nothing better than such a permanent alliance with Egypt than to see you sitting beside me, but that will not be."

"Ramses do not be so rash until you have tasted the fruit." Dalia moved closer and wrapped both her hands around Hawk’s bicep.

"Sire, may I trouble you for a moment?" asked Sarah. Seeing the pharaoh walking along with the princess Sarah took a chance and approached the two as they were talking.

"Sarah you may trouble me whenever you desire. What can I do for you?" asked Hawk. Relief flooded Hawk’s body and she peeled Dalia’s hands from her.

Sarah now had the pharaoh’s attention and desperately searched for something to ask. Thinking only to interrupt them before the princess sunk in her claws, she hadn’t thought ahead of a reason for her intrusion.

"Come on girl, Ramses is waiting," hissed a perturbed Dalia.

"Corby would you escort the princess to her quarters for the night, it seems there might be a problem that needs my immediate attention. Dalia we will finish our conversation in the morning." Sarah was amazed again as the guard appeared out of nowhere to do Hawk’s bidding. She was beginning to wonder if the man had some sort of magic cloak.

"Yes sire, princess this way please," Corby bowed and swept his arm out leading the way.

"Sire I’m…" started Sarah.

"Thank you Sarah for saving me the trouble of finding my own means of retreat. That woman has got more hands than the gods intended. Would you like to walk with me and enjoy the moon tonight?"

"Yes Hawk I would like that," answered Sarah taking the large hand that Hawk held out to her.

Hawk looked over the woman before her, much like she had her son earlier in the day. Sarah, like Samuel, looked vastly different after a bath and new clothing. Not that Hawk hadn’t found her desirable before, but now Sarah was awe-inspiring. Nina had taken extra care in pinning her hair up to mimic the style that the courtesans were wearing giving the young woman a very sexy appearance now that her neck was showing.

They walked along the rooms where earlier in the day Hawk had granted Neftu’s request. She pointed out to Sarah the various monuments and other buildings of importance that were lit up with torches in the distant night. The small blonde listened to Hawk while enjoying the feeling of the hand that enveloped her own.

Stopping at the corner of the open room to look out at the black sky that was lit with its own celestial torches, Hawk gathered up Sarah’s other hand. "Sarah you look beautiful tonight."

"Thank you Hawk." The blush that seemed to be constant since meeting the pharaoh was back on Sarah’s face.

"The morning I met your son, I told him a secret that he promised that he would keep for me, and now I would like to share another with you. Do you promise, like Samuel, to keep my secrets Sarah?" Ramses moved closer to her but did it slowly so as not to scare the smaller woman.

"Till my death sire."

"I lost my heart out there a few days ago," said Hawk pointing to the city. In the full moon’s light they could both see the outline of the buildings and the oil lamps people had lit in their homes. Looking back to Sarah, Hawk continued, "To keep it close to me, I brought it back with me to my home. My one wish is to keep it close to me for the rest of my life."

"I promise not to share your secret sire. Is there anything that I can do to help you keep it safe?" asked Sarah. She stroked Hawk’s cheek as she remembered her conversation with Nina earlier.

"Never leave my side Sarah. Stay here with me and let me love you. For that, I will give you all that I possess."

"You don’t want me sire, I am a slave as is my son. I know that you have given the ultimate gift of freedom but the rest of your people will always see me that way, and your advisors will never let a Hebrew sit on the throne of Egypt."

"Egypt gets to decide who sits upon her throne my love, not my advisors. And Sarah, I am Egypt." Hawk pulled the woman even closer and slowly dipped her head to kiss the soft lips under hers. The kiss remained soft and gentle echoing what her words had said just before. Sarah sank into the embrace and the strong body that provided it. How could she have lost her heart in such a short time? Hawk was so different than what she was accustomed to. The tenderness the ruler displayed was intoxicating.

"I will not force myself on you Sarah so tell me now if this is something that you truly do not want." Hawk ran her fingers down Sarah’s jaw to her neck fully prepared to walk away if that was what the woman wanted.

"Will you kiss me again so that I may decide?" asked Sarah. She tipped her head back again inviting the pharaoh to do just that.

Hawk took her up on the invitation pulling the woman against her with more desire and turned up the intensity of the kiss. She pulled the pins Nina had put in Sarah’s hair out letting the blonde locks fall through her fingers. "I take it the answer is yes?" asked Hawk as she held Sarah close to her.

"The answer is yes Hawk, and I think you knew that when I walked out and interrupted your previous moonlit stroll." When Dalia had pulled Hawk into a more intimate position, Sarah’s feet had taken off from her room like they were on fire.

"Dalia will be crushed," said Hawk.

Hawk walked Sarah back to her apartment finding Nina telling Samuel a story about the pharaoh as a child. Both mother and son found out that Samuel wasn’t the only one to get in trouble with a sling shot as a child.

"Old woman where will the mystery be if you give away all my secrets?" bellowed a teasing Hawk. "And you two, don’t encourage her by laughing at her stories," she told Sarah and Samuel. Hawk took a seat in the chair by the bed and Sarah came to stand by her side.

"Come on Samuel kiss your mother goodnight and then it’s off to bed for you." The boy kissed Sarah and Hawk goodnight after reminding the pharaoh of her promise of a chariot ride.

"I will stay with Samuel tonight should he need anything if he is to awaken in the night sire. Please have a pleasant evening." Nina told her for both their benefits.

"I will leave you now Sarah to get your rest," said Hawk. She pulled Sarah onto her lap so that she could give her a kiss goodbye, but her hands seemed possessed in wanting to feel Sarah’s skin. Sarah initiated another kiss by pulling Hawk’s head down by the two handfuls of hair she had a hold of when the pharaoh tried to pull away.

"Are you tired sire?" she asked.

"No but if I don’t leave I can’t promise that I won’t touch you, or that I could stop."

Sarah pulled away and stood before the seated ruler and repeated her actions from the first night she had spent in the palace and untied her dress letting it hit the floor. "As I asked you before sire, does what you see not please you?"

"Yes Sarah it pleases me, but I don’t want to rush you." The way that Hawk’s eyes raked over her skin pleased Sarah inordinately.

"It is I who mean to rush you sire." Sarah added seductively.

She sat on her knees in front of Hawk and worked on untying one sandal then the other tossing them aside. Motioning Hawk to rise, Sarah followed her to a standing position so that she could lift Hawk’s linen tunic over her head leaving the pharaoh naked. Sarah then let her training take over and let Hawk make the first move.

The king moved to stand behind her close enough so that Sarah could feel the heat of her body but not close enough so that she could feel her skin. "Tell me Sarah, what makes you feel good? I want to make you feel wonder, and I want you to stop me if I do something that does not. I want to touch you and help you release your passion. I want to make you feel so good that you will crave my touch and no other. I want to feel your heat."

As she whispered the promises in the small ear, Hawk began the mapping of Sarah’s body with her hands. The words and her touch were having their effect on Sarah as her nipples grew hard and small bumps raised themselves on her skin as if she were chilled. The touches and the verbal onslaught were both relaxing her into Hawk’s body and exciting her at the same time. The hands never lingered any one place for too long, exciting one area then moving on. Sarah could feel the wetness between her legs grow and it was a new sensation. No one had ever cared about her pleasure enough to excite her to the point that it would increase her comfort.

Sarah felt her knees start to tremble so she reached her hands back to hold onto Hawk. "Hawk take me to the bed," Sarah requested before she fell to the floor. The hands that had been burning her skin stopped and then picked her up and carried her to the bed. Hawk placed her gently on the surface then covered the small body with her own bracing her hands down so as not to put her whole weight on Sarah. Lowering her head, Hawk kissed first Sarah’s lips, then her eyes and then the rest of her face. She could feel Sarah’s hands on the small of her back urging her to continue what she had begun across the room. Rolling off to lie next to Sarah, Hawk put her hands on the smooth skin of the other woman’s body watching the nipples grow harder and the chills more pronounced.

When Hawk lowered her head to take a nipple into her mouth and dipped hand in-between Sarah’s legs, she heard the small woman gasp. Rolling her fingers around to lubricate them Hawk started by pressing them up against the hard pebble that was the center of Sarah’s excitement. The move caused Sarah’s hips to rise up off the bed and her hands to grab Hawk’s hair smashing her face into her breast. Wanting Hawk’s mouth on hers again Sarah then pulled on Hawk’s hair to give the woman a clue. Hawk kissed her as she continued to stroke the length of Sarah’s sex enjoying the moans that were coming out of Sarah’s throat. Sarah surprised her by rolling Hawk onto her back so that she could move her hips better to match the rhythm Hawk had set with her hand. The stars that they had walked under that night paled in comparison to the ones behind Sarah’s eyelids when she lowered herself onto the long fingers.

"Ah ...that feels….feels...so good," Sarah panted as she felt her body start to tense. Hawk had curved her fingers up and in and was using her thumb to stimulate Sarah’s center to up the pleasure. Keeping her hand still Hawk let Sarah move as fast or as slow as would make her feel good. The pharaoh heard and felt Sarah’s orgasm in numerous ways. One by the grunts Sarah was making, by the surprisingly strong grip on her shoulders and by the flood of desire that now coated her stomach. A doubling of the grip on Hawk’s shoulders and the stilling of all movement followed by the screaming of the pharaoh’s name sent Sarah over the edge falling to earth again by collapsing on the muscular body under hers.

Pulling her hand out from between their bodies Hawk moved her hand to Sarah’s back to hold her in place. Sarah’s breathing relaxed until it evened out in sleep leaving Hawk in an almost painful predicament. She decided to keep her word and not push Sarah, so she kissed the blonde head and joined her in sleep. Their positions didn’t change for the whole night, and it was how Nina found the still sleeping bodies the next morning. Going back to take care of Samuel before the child had the opportunity to disturb them Nina let him go off with Dennu for a while to take in some target practice.

"Sire," said Nina in a soft voice.

"Yes," answered the sleep raspy voice.

"Neftu and Philbus are waiting for you in the column room whenever you are ready. I have taken the liberty of having food sent up for you and Sarah, and the maids are preparing the bath."

"Thank you Nin. Where is Samuel?" asked Hawk. She relaxed back into the bed covered by the warm body of Sarah.

"He is with Dennu sire, shooting at fish the last time I checked."

"Good Nin could you call Corby for me?"

"Yes sire."

Hawk gently lifted the still sleeping woman off of her so that she could put on a robe before Corby arrived. Pulling the soft sheet so that it covered all of Sarah’s nakedness, Hawk walked into the front room. She was glad that Sarah felt comfortable enough in her surrounding to keep on sleeping.

"You desire something Hawk?" asked Corby. He bowed his head a little before taking in the rumbled look of the pharaoh.

"I desire a great many things Corby, but less so than I did yesterday. Send someone you trust down to the quarry and ask for a sculptor with a wife that works in the slave hospice. If there is more than one couple that fits that description, ask which of them has a daughter by the name of Sarah.

Corby, explain to your men that they are not to frightened these people in any way, I only want to find out where they live. Once I am finished with my idiot cousin and Neftu, have Dennu and my chariot waiting. We are going on an excursion this afternoon."

"As you wish sire," said Corby bowing slightly ready to leave the room.

"Hawk where are you?" came the soft voice from the bedchamber.

Hawk turned her head toward the sound before turning back to her trusted guard, "That my friend is your cue to leave."

"I’m right here my love." Hawk answered from the wide doorway.

"I missed you when I opened my eyes," said Sarah.

"You were sleeping so peacefully that I didn’t want to intrude in your dreams."

"I’m sorry Hawk." Sarah had a sorrowful look on her face as she sat on the bed holding the sheet under her chin.

The apology was not what she was expecting. Does Sarah regret already that she slept with me? Hawk prepared her face to mask any reaction that the rejection would bring. Just a taste of what her life could be like with Sarah in it made it unbearable to think what it would be like if the woman decided to leave.

"You have nothing to be sorry for Sarah."

"But you were so wonderful to me last night, and then I fell asleep."

"There will be plenty of time for that my love but for now we must eat so that we will have the energy for that later."

Hawk brought Sarah a robe like the one she was wearing and led her out to the covered part of the terrace where Nina had the table set up for their breakfast. Sitting on plush pillows, they fed each other bits of food from the various different trays there was to select from until they had eaten their fill.

"You make me so happy and make me feel so special Hawk that I would die if you took it away. I would be happy to remain just as your pleasure slave if you would promise not to send me away."

"You will stay with me my love, but not as a slave. I have other plans in store for you and your son. After today I want you both to move into my private quarters in the palace. These rooms are nice but everything I need to run the realm is over there." Hawk pointed the east wing of the palace. There was located not just her sleeping quarters, but the library and other essentials she relied on to make her decisions.

Hawk continued talking of the plans she had for Sarah and Samuel when she noticed that instead of happiness the small woman was crying quietly into her shoulder. Putting two fingers under the quivering chin Hawk asked with her eyes what the problem was.

"When you find out the whole truth about me you will send me away I know you will," sobbed Sarah. When Hawk pulled Sarah onto her lap, the small woman sobbed into the strong neck.

"Sarah unless you are a cleverly disguised killer, I think I know everything there is to know about you."

"No sire, you don’t. I know that you are aware of what my position was in the last house I served in but there is something that I have neglected to tell you. Larlis has left me with child sire."

"Is he Samuel’s father as well?" asked Hawk. Sarah was surprised not to find a look of disgust in the blue eyes that seemed to being looking into her soul when she lifted her head up.

"Yes sire, he is and even if you don’t want me now please send me anywhere but back there again. Master Larlis wasn’t the most kind person when he found out I was pregnant with Samuel because I could not accommodate his needs."

"Sarah this is your home now and if it would please you, I would be honored to help you raise this child too. You are not the only one that has captured my heart my love, your son has had a hand in my emotional captivity as well," said Hawk. With a large hand she wiped the tears streaming down Sarah’s face. The woman on her lap soaked up the attention by leaning into the healing touch.

"You would accept this child as your own?" asked Sarah with doubt in her voice. To have the pharaoh say yes would be too much to dare and hope for.

"Your sons will rule Egypt when I am gone my love. They are not of my blood but they will be of my heart." Even though there were still tears in Sarah’s eyes, the smile returned to her face and she ran her own hand along the pharaoh’s cheek. Hawk leaned forward and softly kissed Sarah lips, which tasted salty from all the crying.

"And how sire do you know this will be a son for you? There is another possibility you know." Sarah asked with a much-lifted spirit.

"I am pharaoh my love, that makes me always right."

Sarah laughed at that answer then spent another long sweet moment kissing her savior. Her good mood continued as Hawk carried her into the bath holding her in the water so that she could relax. "You have to be careful now and not do anything strenuous. I have to tell Nin to keep an eye on you when I can’t be there." Sarah had a feeling this pregnancy would be a lot different than her last. Sarah smiled as under the water Hawk ran her hands along her midsection trying to find evidence of the child she carried.

"I will miss her Hawk when we move to the other end of the palace," said Sarah. She pulled her hair to the side and rested her head on Hawk’s shoulder loving the feeling of the large warm body behind hers.

"Nin isn’t going anywhere love, she will be happy I’m sure to return to her own set of rooms located not far from our own. She was here only to offer you comfort and welcome on my behalf," Hawk said as she kissed the inviting neck under her lips.

"You are so sweet."

"Don’t tell anyone that or I will be forced to feed you to the crocodiles. Now unhand me woman and let me finish up with Neftu and Philbus then I have a surprise for you."

"What are you doing with Neftu and Philbus?" asked Sarah. The realization came quickly that the question was inappropriate of her and Sarah bowed her head. "I’m sorry you don’t have to tell me."

"I am sending Philbus with Neftu as the leader of the legion I promised the king to get his local raider problem solved. Philbus will of course be furious but it will teach him a valuable lesson on disobeying a direct order from me. There’s that and the fact that he struck the child who is to be my adopted son," Hawk answered just as quickly. It was her way of letting Sarah know that there where no secrets between them now.

"Well then you do have to tell me what my surprise is."

Your surprise is I’m taking you and Samuel for a ride this afternoon."

"That isn’t a surprise that is torture and you know it. Did you mean that about Samuel?" asked Sarah jumping back to something Hawk had said.

"No."

"Oh I thought not." Sarah lowered her head again thinking that she had misspoken for the second time that morning.

"I meant that about Samuel and the child you now carry Sarah. You do understand though that there will have to be some changes in the way that Samuel and this baby will have to be raised, but perhaps their origins will give them better insight on dealing with the slave population. But a ruler of Egypt has to be more than a Hebrew my love, he must be history."

"They will become you?"

"Yes." It was now Hawk that lowered her head thinking that Sarah could not live with that possibility.

"That would be my greatest hope. You are not the monster that my father talked about and if my children were to become more like you, that would be a treasure." After another quick kiss Hawk lifted her body out of the bath and stood while the attendants finished their job.

Sarah watched and was again overtaken by the powerful force of her jealousy as the servants dried and dressed Hawk. She was sorry that the morning had gone so quickly and she had not had the opportunity to touch the tall lean body. "Sire isn’t there anything else that I could interest you in, besides going for a ride?" Sarah asked as she moved the girl that was combing Hawk’s hair to the side. She finished the job then moved to tie off the tunic that had been pulled out for the pharaoh.

"Sarah I promise you that you are going to love what I have in store for you, but first it requires you to get on the chariot."

"But you said I had to take it easy and not strain myself, I think riding behind those four beasts of yours falls into that category."

"I promise that nothing is going to happen to you."

Hawk finished dressing and kissed Sarah before leaving to meet with the visiting king. She left word with Nina that everything that belonged to Sarah and Samuel were to be moved to the king’s quarters. Nina laughed when Hawk told her that she was to keep a watchful eye on her future queen because of her condition. Hawk couldn’t have been more excited if she had fathered the child herself.

* * *

"You are going as my representative Philbus, and careful if you think of messing this assignment up. I am done turning my back to your mistakes just because you are the son of my mother’s sister. Put to rest your dreams of being pharaoh Philbus, that honor comes from my father not my mother, and his blood runs through me not you cousin. The only reason you have a position here at all is a favor to the memory of my mother, try and remember that. Your role with me is changing so do your best that it doesn’t slip any further than it has already." She was seated at the low table in the column room signing the decree of help Neftu had requested. Once Philbus was dealt with and dispatched, Hawk would be free to leave the palace with Sarah and Samuel for their surprise.

"Yes sire, and will the princess be staying on as she has requested?" asked Philbus. The soldier stood at attention trying to keep the hatred he felt for Hawk off his face.

"No that request will not be granted. Dalia will be returning with her father."

Without any further word for Philbus, Hawk stepped out of the room and went to wish Neftu a safe passage through her lands. Dalia fumed that her request to stay in the city with Ramses had been denied and begged her father to talk with the pharaoh. She wanted Neftu to tell Ramses that it would be an insult to him and his people for Dalia not to stay. Dalia couldn’t get Ramses to love her if she was in the jungle instead of here in the city.

"Sire, about Dalia," started Neftu as they neared the front of the palace. The man loved his child and tried to indulge her when he could.

"My old friend do not think to insult my hospitality by mentioning her request again. I have love for you and your people as they are part of my own, but I do not love Dalia in that way she desires and it is time for everyone including her to realize that. Go and take care of these rebels that trouble you so, and may the gods smile upon your lands and your family," said Ramses.

"Yes sire, thank you." Neftu bowed in front of Hawk again and followed the woman down the front steps.

From the litter Dalia watched as the pharaoh’s horses were brought around to the front of the palace. The large hawk emblem on the crest of the great black stallions shone in the sunlight, and for an instant so did her mood in thinking Ramses meant to ride with them out of the city. The pharaoh stepped out of the palace with Dalia’s father heading toward her horses and her father toward his own litter. That is the most handsome woman I have ever seen. Trust me Ramses you will not get away from me for long my love, you are meant to be with me.

What Dalia didn’t count on was the small woman and child that followed behind the pharaoh. The child was the same one that had been seated on Ramses lap on the throne the day of their arrival. Why were they always with Ramses?

When the pharaoh stood on the street of kings bidding Dalia’s father farewell, the child who was on at least the tenth step called for her and jumped with no warning. The strong arms caught him just in time. The blonde woman that had been descending with the child almost fainted by the act, and Dalia saw that the pharaoh and child threw their heads back and laughed. This did not look good and Princess Dalia needed time to think about what to do.

"That is how that overgrown adolescent got her name!" cried Nina from the top of the steps when she saw what Samuel had done. It seemed that the more time the boy spent within the walls of the palace, the more he was possessed by the ghost of the child Hawk.

"Perhaps sire, you should adopt the name your father and mother gave you at birth, and give Samuel the moniker your father gave you later." Suggest Corby looking at the pharaoh and child.

"What do you mean Corby?" asked Sarah finally arriving at the bottom of the steps, and walking into Hawk’s embrace.

"The boy though not hers, acts just like the Pharaoh Ramses. This latest stunt just proves it. My mother is right, while Hawk is a legendary hunter she got the bird’s name when her father had to snatch her out of the air on more than one occasion. It seems that Ramses has found her own little fearless hawk, pray the gods let him soar as high," answered Corby. He bowed to the blonde woman at Ramses’s side causing the heat in Dalia’s litter to rise with the act.

"Come on little Hawk climb aboard and you too my love," said Ramses. She put the child down in the chariot and held her hand out to Sarah. Once they were both safely in front of her, Hawk gave a sharp cry and flicked the reins sending them forward. They were followed down the street by a pair of dark eyes already planning her next move to rid the way of any competition.

Corby and Dennu followed in their own rigs, and they were followed by a large number of palace guards. Corby had another large number of guards waiting at their destination, he wanted to be prepared for anything. A pharaoh of Egypt had never walked into the slave quarters of the city, so Hawk’s protection became paramount.

In deference to Sarah’s condition Hawk went slow, keeping the horses at a steady pace as not to jostle her around too much. While they were on the main road Ramses lifted Samuel up so he could see past the horses and handed him the reins for a moment letting him get the feel of the team. Had she given him all the treasures in her vaults, it would not have produced a bigger smile on the young boys face.

Sarah for her part leaned back into the strong body behind her and enjoyed the scenery as it passed. Going this slow she didn’t mind the ride as much but wondered where they were going when they turned off the main road. When they reached the edge of the quarry she was afraid for a moment that Hawk meant to drop her and Samuel off at the slave quarters now that the king knew of her condition.

Her fear grew as the chariot stopped at the entrance to the slave village and Hawk stepped off. "Come my love for your surprise."

"Couldn’t I wait here for it?" asked Sarah gripping the edge of the chariot. She felt faint and the inside of her mouth had gone dry.

"No it will be better if we walk. Come on, I’ll keep you safe. I promise you have nothing to fear."

Realizing she had no choice, Sarah released her grip from the chariot and took the pharaoh’s hand and stepped off. Samuel showed no such fear as he held his arms up to Hawk to be carried. With Sarah’s hand on one arm and Samuel tucked into the other, they headed into the village following Corby who knew the way.

As they passed each hovel with its occupants standing outside bowing as they passed, Sarah finally realized that the people were all here and not working even though it was a workday for them. They arrived at a home that had no one outside and stopped. Her fears were realized in that this would be their new home.

Hawk let go of her hand and put Samuel down. The rest of the people on the streets looked on in curiosity as to what the pharaoh was doing at Habish Samuel and Isa’s home. The pharaoh motioned aside Corby and went to the door herself to knock. Though there were a multitude of people around the echo of the knock could be heard for blocks for the quiet. The king turned around and smiled at Sarah who was clutching Samuel’s hand. An older man with strong beefy arms and a gentle smile opened the door. Looking into the green eyes that reminded her of Sarah and her son, the pharaoh smiled back at him. The stone he shaped every day had shaped his strong build, but he did not look bitter as he looked into Hawk’s face.

"Yes sire, is there something that I can do for you?" Habish asked as he lowered his head.

"I’ve come to visit you and your wife. I hope that you do not mind but I have brought guests with me?"

"No sire, it is our honor that you step through our door." Habish bowed deeper and stepped aside leaving the doorway empty to allow the woman entry into his home.

"Give me a moment man and we will be right in."

The broad shoulders of the pharaoh had concealed the person that she was talking to, so Sarah waited quietly for her fate. She could feel the eyes of all those around her burning into her skin. Finally Hawk turned around from her conversation and motioned them forward.

"Come on my love, I have someone here that I’m sure you want to see."

Hawk walked through the low door first and reached for Sarah’s hand. The older couple stood in the main room with their heads bowed trying for the life of them to figure out why the pharaoh would visit them. "Habish and Isa I have brought Sarah back to you for a visit. Sarah, I’m sure that your parents have missed you so why not bid them hello." Hawk gently pushed Sarah forward to the people that had not seen her in years and kept hold of Samuel’s hand until the couple had had a chance to welcome their daughter.

Habish and Isa’s head whipped up without thought that the ruler of Egypt still was in the room and it could cost them their lives. Sarah had been gone so long and even though they prayed every night there was never any word on if she was still safe. Sarah let go of Ramses’s hand and ran into their embrace. Samuel gladly stayed back with Hawk and watched as his mother was smothered by kisses by the couple. They kissed her and touched her hair as if to confirm that she was real and really there.

When the crying had slowed down and everyone was over the initial shock of seeing each other again, Sarah motioned for Samuel to come forward. "Mama and papa this is Samuel, my son. Samuel these are your grandparents Habish Samuel and Isa." The crying began again as they went through the same ritual with Samuel. The boy caused Hawk to laugh when he informed them that his name was Samuel, but they were to call him Little Hawk because that’s what the pharaoh called him. The rich laughter reminded them all that there was another person in the room, and though she was seated quietly by the cook fire, she still was the ruler of Egypt.

"Habish may I speak with you for a moment?" asked Hawk.

"Yes sire, whatever you desire. Please accept my greatest thanks for bringing my daughter back to me if only for a short while."

"Your quite welcome Habish, and I hope you know that you will see Sarah whenever you please from now on. I have another reason though for coming here today. I came to ask your permission to join with Sarah. I ask you for your daughter’s hand Habish."

"You mean to make her your pleasure slave?" asked Habish with a dangerous edge in his voice. In his assumptions, Habish had missed what the pharaoh had said. Habish kept his voice low so that the others in the room wouldn’t overhear what had the potential to be an uncomfortable conversation.

"No man, I mean to make her my queen. Weren’t you listening?"

"I’m sorry sire, but that is not allowed within our religion. Would you forsake Sarah’s soul for your pleasure, and what of Samuel?" asked Habish with no humor left on his face.

"Samuel and his brother will grow up to rule Egypt along with their mother long after I am gone. And you are wrong, I would never forsake anything of Sarah’s, I love her. I want to make her happy and give her children the world, but I am honorable and will not go against your wishes." She paused and smiled at her lover’s father, "Even though we both know that I could."

Turning her attention to Sarah and rising from the chair Hawk told her that she was going outside but to take as long as she wished. Sarah moved over from her mother before the tall woman made it to the door and stopped her by grabbing at Hawk’s tunic. "Are you all right love? Has something upset you and wish to go back?" asked Sarah seeing the tense lines on Ramses’s forehead.

"No my love, I will be outside talking to Corby and Dennu. Enjoy your visit and don’t give me another thought, I’m known throughout Egypt for my infinite patience."

"I’ll just bet, and you know better than that. I could never forget you if only for a short time." Sarah stood on her toes and kissed Hawk gently on the lips forgetting her parents where in the room. For as unhappy they were to see Sarah’s action, it was as pleased Samuel was to see it. If Ramses wanted both he and his mother, then he could truly become Little Hawk.

"You whore yourself to that woman?" her mother asked once Ramses had cleared the door. Sarah’s shoulders tensed and she chose not to turn around.

"No mama I love her and she loves me."

"This is wrong and you know it Sarah. You have been gone from us but you can’t have forgotten all that we taught you, and where is your other son?" her father asked.

"I am with child father and Ramses insists that it will be another boy. And it is you that are wrong father, not her. For most of my life I have known nothing but misery and pain. The only love that I remember is here within these walls, but that seems like a lifetime ago. Then along came someone who has shown me nothing but kindness and love, and it has been a gift from God not a curse."

"The pharaoh is a powerful woman Sarah but even with all that she controls, she can’t father children. What did she do, lend you out to one of the servants to produce bastards for the throne?" hissed her father. In their anger towards all that had happened to Sarah over circumstances they could not control, Habish and Isa forgot the small boy sitting in the chair Ramses had just occupied.

"No the man they sold me to did that with no love and tenderness. Our God says that it is only right between a man and a woman, but I would rather die than have to go back to Larlis’s bed." Sarah stood her ground and never bowed her head to her father.

"Mama I thought you said my father was dead and he was a good man?" whispered the child in the corner of the room. They had all forgotten that Samuel was still there and had not left with Ramses. The three adults stood frozen in place thinking about all that the child had just heard. The tears running down his face was testament that he had understood more than they wanted him to.

"No son, your father is right here and I don’t feel I’m all that bad," said Ramses from the doorway. She had come back in to check on Sarah and Samuel after hearing the argument begin in earnest. "Father’s come in all forms son. Yours is just a little different but that doesn’t mean that I don’t love you." She knelt so that the boy could run into her arms and finish his crying. "Come on my boy, let’s see if we can interest some of these people out here in some games."

She left with the now smiling boy without a word for the three that stood watching the exchange. Habish knew that Hawk had every right to punish him for his harsh words but was glad she wasn’t lying about being honorable. Sarah stayed to finish what they had started but wanted nothing more than to go out and be with her son and Ramses.

As their visit went on, they heard laughing and shouting coming from the street. A look out the window showed the pharaoh dressed in only her short tunic running down the street behind two young men in a foot race. As they crossed the finish line she was able to overtake one but not the other. Atop of Dennu’s shoulders Sarah could see her son had a wonderful view of the race, and the little boy pumped his arms in the air and cheered Ramses on.

"Good man, now that you have beaten me though I’ll have to have you killed." Hawk told him as the laughter around her came to an abrupt stop and the face of the victor paled visibly. "Kidding man, I’m kidding. You will have to talk to Corby before we go about a new job as messenger with those quick feet."

The laughter started again as the crowd saw that the pharaoh was not like the rumors. She was not a demon. When they sat down to drink some water to cool down from their games she told Samuel that he should share with the people their secret. The little boy did a valiant job at trying to explain about their houses, but got stuck on some of the words so Ramses finished for him.

The construction of the new dwellings would take up their time from now on instead of new monuments for her. They had plenty of time for those, but for now it was time to clean up the village they lived in so that disease and sickness could be kept low.

The people grew more comfortable with her and asked questions when they heard the rumble of carriages in the street. The royal cooks looked nervous but they followed Nina’s directions and brought enough for an army. It was suppose to be an engagement celebration but that will have to wait thought Hawk. She asked the families to bring out their tables to the street so that they could sit and eat together. One of the men that had been talking with her went in to help Habish bring out his table so that the family could join in the feast. The excitement of new homes built by their own hands was the topic of conversation for the evening.

"So this was your secret with Samuel?" asked Sarah. She had walked out behind her mother and went to sit with Ramses. Hawk, as everyone addressed him now, was off to the side playing with the friends he hadn’t seen since the day he and Sarah had left for the palace.

"Yes it was something I have been planning that we have put into motion just recently. These people deserve it; my horses live better than they do. The idea came to me in a dream from my mother so it is not a bribe for you to love me Sarah."

"I already love you Ramses, as does your son Hawk and the little one I am carrying," said Sarah putting her hand to her midsection. Ramses’s hand covered hers in an instant making even the most dense in their audience realize why.

"Then I want you to know that I asked your father for your hand and he refused me."

"But you didn’t need to do that love."

"My heart, just because you were born here doesn’t mean that you deserve to be treated any less like a human being. The things that I have that I cherish most are my name and my honor. To treat you with any less respect would be to taint both."

The world around them fell away as they got lost in each other’s eyes. Everyone had the good sense to keep talking, but none were blind to the love the two shared. The young ladies in attendance cheered Sarah on for her good fortune. The marriages here for those that got to stay with their families, were arranged so that love came after, if at all, if you were lucky. To see it written so plainly on someone’s face and the fact that Sarah was free to choose was refreshing. The banging of a cup on the table brought the pharaoh’s head around.

"Thank you friends for coming tonight to this special celebration. We are honored tonight by having with us Ramses Pharaoh of Egypt, and it is because of her that we are eating this fine food." Habish paused as the shouts and clapping started at that comment earning a nod from the king.

"There is another reason for our celebration tonight. Tonight I am honored to give my permission and my daughter’s hand to King Ramses for joining. Isa and I are happy that Sarah will become the next queen of Egypt and my grandson Hawk will someday be pharaoh. To King Ramses and Sarah." Habish lifted his cup and drank laughing at the astonished look on the king’s face. Someone in the crowd started playing music and the party went on late into the night with the bravest among them coming up to offer their congratulations.

When it was time to leave Ramses loaded Sarah’s parents into one of the food carts going back to the palace with a promise that they could return home if they so desired. Sarah wanted her mother close by to plan her joining even though they were a bit out of their league on this one.

Habish and Isa were given the same apartment that Sarah had when she had arrived at the palace and settled in for the night. Retiring to their quarters they put the sleeping Hawk into bed and headed for the baths.

"Tell me love are you happy?" asked Ramses. She cupped her hand and dripped water onto Sarah’s shoulder.

"I feel like I have died and gone to heaven Ramses. I don’t know why you want me, but I’m glad you do. But for now sire, there is something we must do."

"What is that Queen Sarah?" asked Ramses. Sarah turned around to face Ramses before continuing.

"The queen would like very much to make love to her king."

Ramses lifted Sarah out of the bath and set her on the floor and wrapped a towel around her. Taking care of the now sensitive nipples, Ramses dried her queen and then herself. Picking up the small woman again, Ramses brought her into the bedroom and laid Sarah down. Sarah could feel her breathing start to quicken and her inner thighs start to get wet when the pharaoh lay down next to her.

When Ramses stretched out, Sarah flipped the tall woman onto her back so that she could straddle the rock hard abdomen. Having her lover sitting on her gave the pharaoh a good view of the woman that would be queen. Sarah’s skin was creamy white and soft. Two full breasts with pink rosy nipples swung slightly when she moved, and the hair between her legs was as blonde as that on her head. Ramses smiled because of the fact that patch of blonde hair was now painting wet lines on her midsection.

Lying on top of Ramses gave Sarah an equally good view of the woman she was to marry. Ramses was tan on the parts that the sun touched most and olive toned where it was not. There was a layer of muscle just under the skin everywhere giving her a sculpted look. Two small breasts with dark nipples that stood at attention were perfect in Sarah’s eyes, and the sensations produced by the rippled muscles of Ramses’s abdomen were driving Sarah mad.

"Touch me my heart, I can’t wait anymore." Sarah told her as she draped her body over the one beneath her. Ramses rolled them over and slid down Sarah’s body once the small woman was on her back. Before Sarah could protest the missing body, Ramses buried her head between her legs. "OH love don’t stop that feels so good," Sarah screamed as Ramses sucked the hard pebble into her mouth.

The sensation was like no other that Sarah had ever experienced as Ramses alternated between sucking and licking at the hard point. Sarah put her feet on Ramses shoulders so that she would have more leverage to push up, and when she thought that she could not feel anything more pleasurable, Ramses slowly pushed two fingers into her opening causing a flood of wetness to come out.

Riding the fingers and pushing the face harder against her sex with her hands Sarah lost all ability for speech and could only moan. When Ramses felt the slick inner walls start to tighten, she sped up her pumping making Sarah come. The orgasm was fierce and Ramses almost passed out when the strong little legs clamped down on her head. Sarah’s crying brought Ramses out of her cocoon worried that she had hurt her.

"What’s wrong Sarah?"

"Nothing love, I just have never felt that before." Sarah told her as her heartbeat slowed a little. Before there could be any further conversation Sarah sunk her hand into black curls that were wet with desire. It was Ramses’s turn to start gasping. Taking her fingers, Sarah stroked between the lips of Ramses’s sex finding the hard point of want. Sarah felt selfish as her own desire swelled again when she started touching Ramses. She kissed the soft lips that tasted like her with passion and moaned into Ramses’s mouth when she felt herself be lifted and placed in a straddled position on a strong leg. When Ramses lifted a little it brought a great relief to the throbbing between Sarah’s legs.

"Let me take care of you Ramses don’t worry about me," Sarah told Ramses, but her actions not reflecting her words as she rocked against the leg.

"Touch me love and come with me," Ramses told her. As Sarah buried her fingers deep within the pharaoh, she pressed herself on the strong leg feeling another orgasm beginning. Moving against each other’s sweaty bodies, they fell into a mutual rhythm that left them screaming each other’s names at the same time. It was a position they woke up in later with Sarah glued to Ramses’s leg and her fingers in between the pharaoh’s legs, which made them, repeat the process all over again.

* * *

"Sire it can’t be done, it would be an insult to all who came before you," said Mika the senior advisor. The older man was pacing at the base of the dais throwing his hands in the air to make his point.

"Mika are you telling me what to do, or giving lessons on history?" asked Ramses. She sat on the throne and watched the man’s theatrics already growing tired of their opinions.

"I served your father Ramses, as I now serve you. I watched you grow from a baby into a fine ruler and I feel like you are my own, but now you have lost your way."

"You are not my father Mika, so careful where you tread old man."

Mika stood below the throne in a fury. When he and the other advisors heard the news coming from the slave quarters, they had demanded an audience with Ramses for an explanation.

"I speak for all here to tell you this will not be permitted. No Hebrew whore and her son will sit on the throne of Egypt, I will not permit it!" screamed Mika. He had tried reason and now he was beyond all patience. "Your father made a grave mistake in making you pharaoh, he should have followed tradition and made you queen. It is clear to all of us that you need the influence that only a man can provide."

Sarah had entered the chamber in search of Ramses to ask her to have lunch with she and her parents only to stop. The whore comment had been like a slap in the face because it was so close to the truth. Their love for one another might not be enough to stand up to so many generations of hate.

"Are you so willing to throw it all away for this bitch Ramses? Surely if you are in heat, we could find you a suitable mate but not her." Mika continued.

Ramses looked at the grief on Sarah’s face and prayed to the gods that her next move wouldn’t turn Sarah against her.

"Sarah my love come her here and sit with me. We were just discussing our upcoming joining." Ramses stood from here chair and descended the stairs to escort Sarah to the throne that sat next to hers. Coming to rest on one knee in front of Sarah, Ramses continued, "Mika here thinks that my father made a mistake by giving me this chair and the lands that go with it. He thinks you and our sons are whores that have blinded my judgment. And he thinks that I am in heat for you love."

When she finished talking, Ramses stood up and turned to face the group of men at the bottom of the steps. Her posture told them that Mika had been wrong in thinking she could be easily intimidated. They all saw it, save one and they stepped silently away from him less they share his fate.

"Mika you are right." She began making him smile thinking he had won. "You served my father and now me, but today you have overstepped yourself a bit. What makes you believe that I would allow you to speak to me in the manner you have displayed here? Tell me Mika, do you think that you are man enough to take this chair away from me? Do you think that because I am a woman I would be weak and do your bidding old man?" With each question Ramses screamed louder and Mika lost his bravado he had possessed moments before. The anger that had coursed through him was now replaced with fear. This was the great warrior and defender Ramses that their foes spoke of on the battlefield.

"I will show mercy today Mika and forgive you for all the liberties you have taken with me. They will be forgotten." Ramses finished in a softer tone coming to a stop directly above the old advisor.

I knew that she was weak and will not punish me. With this victory it will garner me support to remove her from power, thought Mika. He turned and looked at his fellow advisors with an air of superiority on his face. With their heads bowed the rest of the men took another step back from him.

"What you said about the queen though Mika, that is unforgivable and not pardonable. The woman you see sitting here will be your queen. She has given me a son and in a few moons will gift me with another. They will bear my name and with that will come our throne, and yes, I would give all of this up for her," said Ramses pointing toward Sarah. She turned to face the seated woman on the last statement.

There was another angry outburst about to come out of Mika’s mouth when he saw her move her hand. His mind barley registered the fluid motion before he felt the incredible pain of the dagger sticking out of his gut. When he looked up at her, Mika saw in Ramses’s hand the twin to the one she had already thrown.

"Mika there is your queen," Ramses said pointing again toward Sarah, "I think you owe her an apology for the harsh words you have said against her today. I insist." She looked at him tapping the blade in her palm as a sign that the apology was not negotiable.

"My queen, forgive an old man his tongue. I was merely giving the pharaoh my advice on the matter." He was able to get the statement out but his pain was making him pale and sweaty. It would be only a few moments more that he could remain standing he was sure.

"There Mika, that wasn’t too difficult I trust? Now you are ready to meet your ancestors having paid all you wrongs." Mika listened not fully comprehending the words. His last thought before the dagger split his heart in two was that the pharaoh had said she had forgiven him.

"Is there any other discussion on my joining this morning and how it will affect my ability to rule?" asked Ramses of the other men in the room.

"No sire." All of the remaining advisors said simultaneously looking at the still body on the floor.

"Good, you are dismissed. Corby are we ready to go?"

"Yes sire."

Ramses waited a few heartbeats before turning and facing Sarah. Her fear came from what had just occurred. There were times when people had to see that there were consequences to challenging the throne. The right to rule belonged to only one, and at that moment it was hers.

When Ramses did turn around and face her future wife, she found Sarah crying. Silent large teardrops were falling down the beautiful face as Sarah looked at the body stretched out at the bottom of the stairs.

"No one has ever bothered to defend my honor before. Of course, I have no honor so why would they do so? Why do you do so now?" she asked Ramses, her eyes never leaving Mika’s body.

"Sarah, had you chosen your lot in life then you would have to live with people whispering about your choices forever. But you did not choose your life my love. You are a virtuous woman that was robbed of her dignity and virtue by circumstance, and no other reason. I mean to treat you as such, and so will everyone else," said Ramses moving closer to Sarah.

"Thank you Ramses. You make it easy to believe that, and you make it easy for me to love you sire."

"For the first time since my father Sarah, I love someone more than that chair upon which you sit." Ramses told her as she came and kneeled before Sarah’s throne. Reaching up and running her fingers along Ramses’s jaw and then into her hair, Sarah pulled the kneeling woman in for a kiss.

"I love you my queen," said Ramses when they pulled apart.

"And I love you. I came to get you for lunch. My parents and little Hawk are waiting in the column room. It is that all right?" asked Sarah.

"I would love nothing better, then after I would like your parents to join Hawk and I on an errand in the city."

"I’m sure they would love nothing better especially if our son gets to ride with you."

The lunch was another opportunity for Habish and Isa to relax around Ramses and get to know the person their daughter had fallen in love with. Ramses treated Sarah and Samuel with respect and love and it was easing their fears the more they saw. Sarah looked at Ramses with her son on her lap giving him advice on how to improve his aim with his slingshot, and it warmed her more than all that Ramses had given her up to that moment. Samuel was happy here, happy with this woman. Children couldn’t fake such affection, and Ramses was proving to be a wonderful parent.

After their meal Ramses led them to the front of the palace where Corby and Dennu again stood waiting with the teams of horses. Ramses had talked Sarah into coming with them after promising the future queen that they would go at a snail’s pace. Corby and Dennu each took one of Sarah’s parents so that no one had to walk.

When they stopped in front of Larlis’s house Ramses could feel the shivers travel down not only Sarah’s body but also Hawk’s as well. There were no pleasant memories here for either of them, and were not anxious to step foot on the grounds again.

"Trust me you two, this house will hold nothing but happy memories for you in the future. I mean to make Larlis pay for his crimes against you, and the many others like you that came before. My father let this man get away with too much and that will end today." Ramses told them as she stepped off the back of the rig. The soldiers she had ordered were already surrounding the house and Larlis was arguing with the captain that there had been some mistake. When he saw Ramses relief flooded his face and he hurried in her direction.

"Sire, there has been an error on someone’s part for I have not committed any crime to be treated in such a manner. These soldiers have been here since this morning causing talk among my neighbors that I am a thief to the throne. Now that you are here I’m sure that this will be settled and you can dismiss these men. Tell me sire, how is the pleasure slave that I gifted you with?" asked Larlis.

Ramses slapped him hard across the face sending the weak man flailing to the ground. "Larlis do not speak of your future queen in such a manner, it angers me. There is no mistake here little man, you are a criminal and deserve to pay for your crimes. From this day forth you will be sent to live and work in the quarries to pay your debt to Egypt. You will lose your house and all your possessions to become a sculptor. Just think Larlis, you will learn to shape rock so that it will glorify me and my sons."

"That little bastard of mine is who you will call son sire? You will become the joke of Egypt for putting a slave on the throne. Sarah is good, but not that good sire, surely you could do better," said Larlis rubbing his cheek at her feet.

"Corby, have him taken to the quarries and put in the work force directed by Habish. I’m sure that Sarah’s father will enjoy having the man that repeatedly raped his daughter work for him on a daily basis. And while her father teaches Larlis the art of carving, Habish can tell Larlis how comfortable he and Isa find their new home. It will be my gift to them for giving me the greatest gift I’ve ever received, the love of Sarah. Oh and Corby, have his tongue cut out for his disrespect of the future queen and our children. Have the Hebrews do it, I’m sure that their methods are so much better than our own."

As Ramses gave the order Habish was standing right behind her listening to who this man was and why he was being treated the way he was. At first he had thought that the pharaoh got pleasure off the misery of others, but as he heard that this was the man that had treated his Sarah like a common slut, his anger started to grow. Larlis wasn’t long for this world once he got into the quarry he would see to that himself for the sins he had committed against his daughter.

"Sire, it would be my pleasure to watch over this man for you and have his tongue taken care of. Thank you sire for the gift of the house, but Isa and myself don’t need all of this we are simple people." Habish told her from a bowed position. It was all he could do to keep calm and not rip Larlis apart with his bare hands.

"Habish do me a kindness and call me by my name, we will be family before to long so it would seem rude to have you call me sire. I give you and your wife the house so that Sarah and Hawk will have an easier time of coming to see you as well as your friends. This is your home and anyone you wish is free to come and visit with you. I will leave with you an escort of soldiers so that at any time you wish to come and see us they can take you, but don’t think of this as a prison. Think of them as your neighborhood watch to keep you safe. You are after all the parents of the queen of Egypt, it would reflect poorly on me if something were to happen to you."

"Thank you sire, I mean Ramses. Now child if you don’t mind I would like to take Larlis here to meet some of my friends down at the smith’s. A pair of hot tongs should do the trick."

"Habish don’t feel that you have to stop at the tongue, and don’t feel like I need another sculptor. Larlis is my gift to you."

"Ramses you are truly a good person. Come on you scum, I’m going to repay all the misery you visited upon my daughter." Habish picked Larlis up by the hair and started roughly pushing him down the street.

As she watched her father and Dennu escort Larlis down to the slave compound, Sarah thought that revenge tasted like fine wine and was acquiring a taste for it. Thank goodness this was the last of her nightmares less she become some bloodthirsty shrew.

Isa and her daughter walked through the house with Mendos seeing what had to be done and what changes the ladies wished to make. Ramses promised them a stipend so that they could pay workers and not have to keep house slaves and was financing the changes to the house.

A few candle marks later Sarah found Ramses sitting under an olive tree with Hawk in the yard after walking through the house and exorcising her demons. Ramses was right, with her parents here living their last years in comfort instead of at labor gave Sarah’s a sense of peace when she looked at the house that had been the setting for her worst dreams for over eight years. She had been so young when she had given birth to Samuel that she felt robbed of her childhood, but because of him Ramses had come into their lives. And with Ramses had come love and healing.

"Have I told you today Ramses IV Pharaoh of Egypt how much I love you and how wonderful you are?" she asked the woman reclining against the old tree.

"No and I believe I can have you whipped for that."

"Who would administer that punishment sire?" asked Sarah. She pushed windblown black hair into place before sitting down next to Ramses.

"No one that would live to see another sunrise in my kingdom."

Samuel listened to their conversation and asked, "Hawk are you going to join with my mother?"

"Yes son I am if that is all right with you. as the man responsible for her up to now it is my duty to ask for her hand in marriage. So what do you say little one, do I have your approval?" asked Ramses holding her hand out to the boy.

"Yes sire but if she is to become your queen do I have to go away?"

Surprised at the question and why he would ask it Ramses told him, "No son, that would make you Prince Hawk future pharaoh of Egypt."

"Do I get my own chariot and horses?"

"Yes but I think your mother will make me wait a few years before I can give you that as a gift."

"What should I call you sire, now that I can’t call you Hawk?"

"What would you like to call me besides sire?"

"You said at grandmother’s that you are my father. I always wanted one cause all the other kids I played with had one so could I call you papa?"

"Yes son, if that is what you like I would love it," answered Ramses. She pulled the boy in for a hug before sending him back out to the yard in search of ammunition for his sling.

"You may have to kill a few more advisors over that one my love the first time he says that in the throne room. Just look at him, he loves you so much, almost as much as his mother." Sarah told her as they watched Hawk running around the yard ripping olives off the tree when he couldn’t any more on the ground.

"The two of you have captured my heart, and for that I will be forever grateful," said Ramses bending over to steal a kiss. "I love you my queen."

They sat together and watched their son run with the abandon and freedom of children wondering what the future would hold. The one thing they could count on was that their love would grow and bare fruit like the trees they sat beneath.

For many years to come Ramses and Sarah would return to the spot and watch their grandchildren pull the olives off the tree and aim at the many targets the yard provided. And the love they shared was the greatest legacy left by this pharaoh to her people and to her children.

THE END

PROMISE ME FOREVER

Ali Vali

Disclaimers

:

FIRST OF ALL bad history so if you want to stick to the facts read Shakespeare but if you think it would have been interesting to have Ramses be a woman and fall in love with a Hebrew slave you've come to the right place. The characters themselves might remind you of certain people depicted on television but ignore that fact for it is merely a coincidence. If you decide to sue though know that I am a poor person not worth you time and effort.

Now for the sex part, if you find that a relationship between two women distasteful try eating pineapple it does wonders for that. For those of you out there who are allergic to pineapple I'm still researching an alternative for you, but seriously if you are underage and live someplace where that is not allowed move on, literally.

This is the sequel to To Capture a Heart so you might want to read that one first before tackling this one. A whole lot of people get killed in this one so be forewarned. There is violence.

I want to send out a very special thank you to my beta reader Jaden Rose. She made the clean up in this story so much easier for me, and gave me great encouragement to get it done so soon. I also want to thank all the great bards and readers who sent me all that great mail on the first story. It was much appreciated.

Now sit back and enjoy the story and if you have something wonderful to say about it write to me at

terrali20@yahoo.com

If you have nothing nice to say then be fore warned that I probably know more curse words than you do so don't tempt me.

Lastly I want to thank the love of my life. This is your Valentine's Day present this year baby. And thank you to all the wonderful bards that I have read for the last couple of years, this my thanks for all the wonderful moments of reading you have given me.

PROMISE ME FOREVER

"HA!" SCREAMED RAMSES over the hooves of the horses. She flicked the reins of the team encouraging them to go faster, much to the delight of Samuel, who stood in front of the pharaoh. Beside them, running a close second and third, were Corby and Dennu. The wide avenue that led to the palace had been cleared for the afternoon giving the pharaoh, her son and her two friends the opportunity to do some friendly racing. Ramses had added a second set of reins to the team so her adopted son Samuel, now referred to as Hawk by the palace servants and guards, could learn to deal with a chariot rig and to give the boy something to hold onto.

The duo was winning the race as they reached the part of the road where the tall statues of former kings lined the sides ended. Now they were engaged in the second leg back to the palace. From within the palace, seated in the shade, the boy's mother sat watching from between her fingers as she hid her face behind her hands with the maid Nina. "Does she have to go so fast?" asked Sarah.

"Child, you may have given birth to him and he looks so much like you, but now that he has taken up with those three overgrown children you have lost him forever. But I guess the gods blessed them with all that stupidity so that they go through life with a sense of fearlessness." Sarah laughed at the old woman's observations and was relieved to see all three rigs finally stopped. With the lather on the horses there would be no further racing today.

Watching her Ramses with her son Sarah had to laugh again. Ramses's life had changed as much as Samuel's and her own, going from having multiple women in her bed but not in her life, to having a child and a future wife. With Hawk perched on her shoulders Ramses gave instructions to the tenders that were there to gather the horses. It was for Hawk's benefit as well as the horse's, as Ramses wanted him not only to learn to care for the things that could someday save his life in battle but also to care for the people that would do the same.

"Now that the horses are being taken care of how about we go find your mother and see if she wants to go for a swim? This heat is getting unbearable," Ramses asked the child sitting on her shoulders.

"Yeah mama looked mad yesterday cause it was hot and she's getting fat too."

"Son, please don't tell her that, she's not fat she's going to have a baby. I promise she'll feel better once I move us all to the summer palace."

"Did you two leave any sand out on the road or did you insist on dragging it all in here with you?" asked Sarah when the two reached the top of the stairs.

"See? I told you, papa, she's mad," whispered Hawk.

"My queen, could I interest you in a swim to cool off?" asked Ramses as she dropped to her knees and bowed allowing Hawk to jump down.

"You were wrong, Nina, the gods blessed her with a very small amount of intelligence as well as all that stupidity," Sarah told the maid seated next to her as she eyed Ramses for her reaction. There was still a little fear in her heart that Ramses would one day just send her back to the life of a slave. Sarah wanted to engage Ramses's playful side, but how far to tease was still an unknown variable.

"Stupidity? Old woman, you are suppose to be up here singing my praises of how wonderful I am, not that I'm dull headed. My love, don't believe a word this woman tells you she's just jealous that I picked you over her," said Ramses.

"Oh hard choice, pharaoh, a young beautiful woman over your nursemaid. May all your decisions in life be so easy," Nina chortled.

Walking over on her knees Ramses stopped in front of the chair Sarah was sitting in but didn't lean in for a kiss. "Aren't you glad to see me, sire?" Sarah asked the king.

"Yes, majesty, I am."

"Not glad enough to kiss me? You've been gone all afternoon after all."

"You just told me I was dirty, my queen, I didn't want to offend."

Tapping the side of Ramses's head Sarah told her, "See, dull headed," before pulling the pharaoh forward for a kiss. Four moons together had made them comfortable with each other, but had failed to dampen down the desire that was always just below the surface.

"How about you let Corby and Dennu take Hawk swimming and I give you a nice cool bath?" asked Sarah.

"If you want to cool me off, woman, you had better stop kissing me like that."

"I don't want to cool you off, sire, I want to clean you up and then after I do that I want to make you sweat."

"Sarah, my love, you are truly a gift from the gods."

Ramses sent the boys in the direction of the pools with a promise that she and Sarah would join them for dinner. Corby and Dennu were enjoying their extra duty as mentors to the young prince, so the two royal guards went happily to their task. In his time in the palace Hawk had begun his training that would continue until the day he sat on the throne. His tutors enjoyed schooling the boy, finding that both Hawk and his mother were quick to learn and quick to question what they had been taught. The two small blondes were loved by all the servants that worked in the palace setting the stepping stones for the respect they would need to maintain their positions when they joined Ramses on the dais.

Ramses watched the three head out to their fun noticing that the tunic Hawk wore was a smaller version of the one she had on. The boy had blossomed under her roof, filling her with a sense of peace from the love the child shared with her. Hopefully the fates would give Ramses the time she needed to establish Hawk as her rightful heir so that the changes she had begun would take root. And time is what she needed to make the changes within the realm that would forever alter Egypt.

Feeling Sarah come up beside her, Ramses looked at her with sympathy for the growing burden Sarah was carrying. Deciding to wait for their joining until the birth of their second child, so that the adoption ceremony could take place the same day Ramses got a quick lesson on the many moods of an expectant mother. Careful not to laugh in front of Sarah, Ramses got incredible delight in watching Sarah do anything from walking to eating for about three people. The heat was slowing down Sarah's daily activities and eliminated her visits to her parent's new home now that the renovations were nearly complete.

Ramses called over one of the maids that served Sarah when they entered their quarters and gave her some quick directions which sent the young girl running from the room. "Sit down, my love, and let me take off your sandals, your feet seem a little swollen today."

"Yes, your son seems to be making me swollen all over and this heat is just maddening," said Sarah, falling heavily into a chair.

Ramses started with Sarah's sandals then moved to remove her shift. Sarah had taken to wearing the thinnest clothes she could find that were still respectable in public in an attempt to stay cool. Sitting before Ramses now naked, Sarah felt a bit self conscious due to her condition, wondering if the pharaoh would find a new bedmate until the birth like Larlis had done. Smiling at her Ramses divested herself of her own clothing then kissed Sarah's belly before standing to pick the pregnant woman up.

"Ramses, my heart, don't, you're going to hurt yourself. I may be enormous but I can still walk."

"I carried you the day we met and I can carry you now so relax and enjoy the ride. I'm going to bathe you, feed you and put you down for a nap."

"But, Ramses, you have needs. I can see it in your eyes when you look at me but…" Sarah started crying before she could finish. She knew that even if Ramses did have sexual needs there was no way that the king would find her attractive. The memories of Larlis's harsh words when the future queen had been eight moons pregnant with Hawk came flooding back causing her to cry harder.

"Love, what's wrong?" asked Ramses. Having been lectured by Nina about the emotions that were a part of pregnancy, Ramses had a feeling that she knew what the problem was but would proceed with care, less she make the situation worse. Cradling Sarah in her arms she walked them into the bath, stretching out but keeping her arms around Sarah. Ramses sat holding Sarah until she felt the crying slow then with a cloth started to bathe the upset woman.

The rhythmic strokes along her skin calmed Sarah's emotions down but the fact of what had upset her was still in the back of her mind. Turning around so that she could face Ramses and return the favor, she felt the embrace around her midsection tighten keeping her reclining against her partner's chest.

"I want you to relax, my love, and let me take care of you. This condition isn't easy especially at this time of year and I want to thank you for doing this for us. To tell the truth I would rather fight a legion of men alone than have to bear it. That should tell you which of us is braver." Ramses spoke in a tone meant to soothe Sarah's body as well as her mind. "You have been so wonderful through all of this and one more full moon you will give me the third best gift I have ever gotten."

"The third, love?" asked Sarah.

"Yes. The first was your love, the second was Hawk and this child will be the third. But that does not mean I love them any less than I love you. I want to be there always for all three of you. I have watched you since you came to live with me and my love for you grows with each passing moment."

"I don't know why you would want to look at me much less watch me for any length of time. I'm as big as one of your horses. I just know that you will seek out relief in someone else's bed and I don't blame you, but it is killing me inside to think about it. I have no claim on you, Ramses, so I'm sorry for burdening you with my insecurities."

"Do I have a claim on your heart, Sarah?" asked Ramses.

"You have not only claimed it, you own it. My life with you here is beyond what I ever could have imagined and it's not because of the palace and everything in it, but you. To have you love me is the greatest thing that could have happened to me."

"What makes your claim any different than my own? I know that I own your heart, Sarah, but you must know by now that you have mine as well. I love you, my queen, with all that my spirit can give you. There is room for you and our children in my heart and no others.

I see my future in your eyes and in the happiness of my son. How can I look at you? Easy. I look at you because that is what I do when I want to see great beauty. The sight of you now doesn't repulse me, love. It does what it has from the moment I first looked at you it excites me. Yes you are a little different but that's a good thing. Do you know our baby moves around in there while you sleep? I think that he's ready to come out and go for a ride with Hawk and me. Sarah, you take my breath away, my love, so don't doubt my feelings."

"But I am always so tired, Ramses, and I can't help but feel that I am neglecting you."

"Sarah, I have needs, that's true, but for now those needs have changed. I need for you to be comfortable. I need for you to be calm and I need for you to be well rested." Running the cloth over her own body to wash away the sweat and dirt Ramses then lifted Sarah out of the bath. Having sent the attendants away knowing that their presence made Sarah nervous and jealous, Ramses dried her lover then her own body. Finished with that task she lifted Sarah into her arms again and carried her over to the open part of the balcony that overlooked the river. No matter what time of year it was there was a breeze blowing off the water here. That was why the architects had built the pharaoh's rooms here.

The young maid had followed her directions well. There were plush pillows placed on the floor along with their lunch and the sheer linens had been drawn to give them privacy but did not prevent the air from flowing through. Laying Sarah down Ramses poured them some juice before joining her. For the next hour she hand fed Sarah lunch, throwing in just the right amount of kisses and hugs that were meant to convey affection but not to arouse.

"Well, majesty, I promised I would bathe you and I have. I promised I would feed you and that is now accomplished since we ate everything Nin had brought up from the kitchens. And I promised to put you down for a nap, so close your eyes and enjoy the breeze."

"You're leaving me?" asked Sarah getting upset again.

"No, love, I am going to sleep with you. I need all the rest I can get so that later I can chase our son around getting him tired enough to go to sleep." The answer calmed Sarah down again and she turned on her side ready to go to sleep. She slipped into the nap with a smile on her face when she felt the large warm body cuddle up behind her and the strong arm pull her closer. Her condition prevented them from sleeping normally which was Ramses on her back and Sarah on top of her, but she enjoyed going to sleep and waking with the big hand covering her midsection. When Ramses held her like this it even quieted the baby, letting Sarah get some rest.

When she awoke some time later in the quiet of the cocoon they were in, Sarah reveled in the gifts that Ramses had given her. Not the material things the pharaoh had provided, but the thoughtfulness in her actions when it came to her comfort. She closed her eyes again feeling the warm breath of the pharaoh on her neck and the feel of her skin along her back. Ramses was right in that the breeze coming from the river was making her feel better and the nap had left her well rested. When Sarah opened her eyes again she almost cried out when she saw they were no longer alone.

Sitting next to them was a beautiful young woman with brown hair and two beautiful blue eyes. Only one other she knew had eyes like that and she was still asleep behind her. The woman smiled as if reading her thoughts and Sarah was surprised that the usually alert Ramses was still asleep and not up and questioning this woman.

"Sarah, she sleeps because she dreams of you and your two children but don't worry I mean you no harm. My child has begun down the path of her destiny and I came to see the woman who will help build her legacy."

"It might be best if you left and came back when the pharaoh is, well not asleep," explained Sarah. Sarah thought of Ramses's reaction to waking up and finding this woman sitting there watching them, it would not be good if she had to guess.

"Sarah, like I said I am here to see you, not Ramses and our time is short so shall we begin?" Sarah could only nod her consent thinking the less noise she made the better the situation would be.

"Has Ramses ever told you of Risea?"

"Yes, Risea was Ramses's mother. She died a short time after giving birth leaving the pharaoh with only the child as a reminder of the love they had shared," said Sarah.

"Does she talk of her often?" asked the stranger.

"As the birth of our child draws closer Ramses speaks of her more often and her frustrations because she never got to know her. The fear of my death because of this pregnancy is in her heart or so Nina explained." Sarah talked to this woman in a low voice feeling like she could trust her.

"Sarah, you can trust me and I have come to bring you a gift. Do not be afraid but I am Risea."

"That can't be. You're dead," said Sarah as she moved to get up and wake Ramses.

"Sarah, you know in your heart I speak the truth, so listen to why I'm here. You will live a good life with my daughter. You are going to be the guiding spirit who will help her to bring peace to our people. Stop thinking that you are inferior and take your rightful place at her side. How do you believe that a pharaoh of Egypt came to love a slave? What brought my child to your door?"

"My son brought her to me," answered Sarah.

"Hawk was my messenger, waking Ramses's heart with a rock. Ramses was in the place where no pharaoh had ever walked because she was drawn there by a dream I sent her to find you. The love you share now is what her father and I wanted for her. It is the same love we shared from the moment we met and it is the type of love you will experience for an eternity.

As a tribute to what you have given Ramses I come to you today with a gift from Isis. The child you carry now will be given Ramses's spirit. Your child will become the next pharaoh of Egypt."

"My queen, Ramses will soon announce at our joining that Hawk will be her rightful heir so you are right, and if your influence brought this about I thank you," said Sarah. She was amazed Ramses hadn't awoken through this whole monologue considering that the queen wasn't speaking in a low tone. Ramses's hand hadn't moved from their child and Sarah could still feel her breath on her neck so she wasn't concerned.

"Yes, Sarah, Samuel the Hawk will be her heir but he will not be pharaoh and by his own choice. Ramses was right about the child you carry, it is a boy and he will follow his parents to the throne. Look at my child's hand, Sarah, Larlis may have planted the seed but you and Ramses will reap the harvest with a child of your own," Risea directed Sarah's attention down her naked torso to Ramses's hand. "Now put your hand with hers," the spirit spoke again. From their joined hands a bright light began to glow and Sarah could feel the warmth the light was generating.

"This child will be ours?" asked Sarah.

"Yes, Sarah. In a half a moon when you have settled into the summer palace your son will be born. But take care of your house, child, for there is danger living near it and it is waiting for its time to strike." With that Risea was gone waking Sarah up. She pushed sleep aside and looked to the spot the queen had been sitting. Her tears began again when she thought it was just a dream. I wanted it so much to be real. Turning around Sarah looked into the blue eyes she loved and wished all the harder that what she had seen had not been a dream.

"My sweet Sarah, the sleep was suppose to dry your eyes, not make them worse. I think it is time to move you up the river and out of this heat."

"I'm sorry, my warrior, I just had a wonderful dream and I was just sad to wake up and find it was only such. I love you, Ramses, and I'll follow you anywhere."

Ramses kissed her softly and echoed Sarah's declaration of love. She traced Sarah's bottom lip with her tongue asking the small woman to let her in. Sarah opened her mouth happily, knowing by Ramses's actions and the look in her eyes that she still found her attractive and desirable. It wasn't just idle talk on the pharaoh's part to make a pregnant woman feel better. Still behind Sarah Ramses took their still joined hands and dragged them down Sarah's body stoking Sarah's desires. By the time the two hands reached between her legs Sarah was wet and ready.

"I want to make you feel good, my love, but I don't want to hurt you or the baby so stop me if I do," Ramses whispered in her ear.

"The only way you would hurt me, my heart, is if you were to stop," Sarah answered. Pulling Sarah closer into her body Ramses made her more comfortable so that Sarah could open her legs. Keeping their fingers together, Ramses dipped them into the wetness between Sarah's legs searching for the hard clit.

"Look, highness, we have found something else that's swollen," Ramses teased her.

"Yes, sire, ah…I believe it needs immediate….immediate attention." Taking her time Ramses stroked the nub with long slow strokes. Sarah's bottom was pressed right over her own need so Ramses started pumping up into her with the same cadence her fingers had set.

The hand between her legs, the feel of Ramses under her and the panting in her ear were driving Sarah mad. She pushed down into Ramses harder and faster which made the hand between her legs act in kind. "Faster, warrior, yes like that. I'm so close lover, make us come." Sarah told her as she slammed her legs together trapping their fingers. Ramses pumped a few more times then joined her in falling over that edge of total bliss. They stayed in their tangled embrace with their hands cupping Sarah's sex until their breathing and heartbeats got back to normal.

"You were right, love, you did tell me you were going to make me sweat and you did," Ramses told her as she kissed her neck.

"I wouldn't want you to think your wife doesn't keep her promises," said Sarah.

"Ramses, do you remember my first night here when you asked me what my dreams were?" asked Sarah.

"Yes, my love, I do. The fact I had gotten so angry with you still makes me feel bad."

"Love, you have nothing to be sorry for it was just a misunderstanding and considering our current position, one that should be forgotten. I asked you that because my dreams are changing and I was wondering what my role is going to be?"

"Sarah, you will be queen and with that role comes the obligation of the people of Egypt just like the one I have because I am pharaoh. You are also mother to the heirs to the throne, which means even more obligations to the people you will rule. Molding Hawk and this new baby into effective rulers will take our lifetime. When it is his time, Hawk must possess all the wisdom and knowledge we can give him so that he can make good decisions."

"During my father's reign we fought to expand our lands. Tribes like Neftu's have been allowed to remain on the lands that have been conquered but they answer to me. With my father teachings, I learned to be a warrior and a leader of men. As king my priorities have changed, I want peace and I want to love you. For those that think that is weak, they will find out that the warrior sleeps but is not dead. I won't tolerate any disrespect and I hope that the head advisor Mika will be remembered as an example of that."

"Your role Sarah is to stand by my side and help me rule. I want also to serve you majesty by being a good spouse and partner. I want to love you, raise children with you and I want to make you happy."

Sarah's eyes swelled with tears again at the long proclamation, the one thing she had learned in her time with Ramses was that words weren't her strong suit. "Ramses, it would be enough for me to just be your wife the rest is unimportant. I only hope I don't disappoint you. You own me, sire, not because I was a slave but because you too have captured my heart. I am your woman, and no throne or realm will ever change that." Sarah stopped talking and turned her head toward Ramses after her last statement so that they could share a kiss. She had started the conversation to find a way to tell Ramses about the dream. Sarah didn't think Ramses's would be angry, she was just unsure what the reaction would be.

"What's the matter?" asked the deep voice in her ear when the kiss ended.

"What makes you think there's something wrong?" Sarah answered the question with a question of her own.

"Because your face is all pinched and the baby is trying to kick his way out of here."

"You think you're so smart," Sarah told Ramses teasingly.

"Not only that, I'm good looking too. Now come on an tell me what's wrong." Ramses teased back.

Sarah told Ramses her dream and all that Risea had told her. The pharaoh let the woman in her arms tell her story without interruption. The description that Sarah had provided of the woman in her dream painted a vivid picture of the woman that visited her own dreams. Ramses never knew if the image her mind had provided was what her mother looked like since she had no memory of her. Sarah took the silence to mean that Ramses was some how displeased with what she had said.

"Now what's wrong?" Ramses asked. She had been thinking of her own dreams of her mother when she felt the small body against her tense.

"Are you mad?"

"No, love, I was just thinking it seems logical that my mother would come to you in a dream. You are going to make her a grandmother for the second time and if what Nin says about her is true, she loved children. It would have been wonderful to have known her, and if she had lived I'm certain that she would have loved you, Samuel and this baby."

"Now I have some packing to do to get you moved before the birth of my son. I was born in the summer palace and that is where the new pharaoh should greet the world don't you think? Did she tell you why Samuel wouldn't take the throne?" Ramses asked as an after thought.

"No, love she didn't, we'll have to wait and see what other plans he has for his life. Maybe he's destined to be a horse breeder if his papa keeps him in a chariot for most of his life."

"His papa has these two blondes in her life who look at her with big green eyes and I swear I find my head nodding yes before their request is spoken. That boy is as hard to say no to as his mother is and we both know I have no power to do that. If the truth be known, I have become your slave if only to see that smile." Ramses told her then kissed Sarah again.

The sun was beginning to set turning the air cooler than was good for Sarah to be out in. Ramses covered them both with a blanket stealing a few more moments with Sarah before the world intruded on them. Sarah felt the lips on her neck curve up in a smile and wondered what Ramses found so humorous. The king smiled after hearing the distinctive footsteps that had been around her all her life. It was the only person that would interrupt them in such an intimate setting.

"You'll definitely have to join with her now, Ramses. Doesn't the fact she's getting ready to give birth tell you Sarah might not want you pawing her all the time? You should be ashamed of yourself," Nina continued her fussing as she moved around the room picking up, ignoring the raised dark brow on the face that was propped up on a large hand. Ramses was about to get up when she felt the small tug that kept her in place.

"Thank you for your concern, Nina, but I happen to like her paws right where they are," Sarah told her sweetly taking one of the big hands and kissing it.

"Don't encourage her, child, or you will be forced to go through life with her plastered to your back like that."

Ramses laughed as she rolled onto her back before sitting up. Leaving Sarah in Nina's care, she dressed and went out to the docks to supervise the packing of the barges that would transport them to the cooler climate of the northern Nile.

The entourage that traveled with them would be large, as all that did business with the throne went with them. For a few months the villages outside the summer palace swelled in population. The larger more affluent merchants kept summer homes of their own so that they would be close to the pharaoh.

Corby stood in the middle of the chaos, directing the move so that it would be as smooth and as safe as possible for Ramses and her family. When the slaves that had been waiting for their next set of directions dropped to their knees and bowed, Corby shook his head and turned. "I'll never get anything done now. Why don't you go be pharaoh somewhere else for awhile?"

"Did you have lunch with your mother or something? I am here to see if you packed Habish and his wife's things as well as collected them from their house?"

"Yes, sire, Dennu left to get them as soon as he dropped off a very grumpy little boy who wanted to go," said Corby.

"Good man, Corby, I'm sure it was the lure of another ride that upset Hawk more than anything you or Dennu did. Since you are so in control here could you tell me what flat bread is and where I can find some?"

Hearing that Corby didn't answer the slave kneeling at their feet took a chance. "Sire, you can find it in any home in the Hebrew section would you like for me to get you some?"

Ramses looked down on the man thinking that his profile looked familiar somehow. "Do I know you?" she asked him.

"I won the race against you the day that you brought Sarah back to see her parents, sire."

"What's your name?"

"Isaac, sire." "Isaac, I would be in your debt if you were to do that. It is for your queen who is at the moment having cravings for things that I don't know how to find. Perhaps it is some sort of test on her part." Ramses called over one of the guards and gave him directions to bring Isaac to the slave village and return with him once he had procured some bread. With a smile for Isaac and Corby, she walked back toward the palace.

* * *

Habish and Isa arrived as the sun set, anxious to see their daughter. When the joining had been postponed Sarah's father had grown cool toward Ramses thinking that it was not the pharaoh's intention to marry his daughter. To have the king so readily embrace a slave sounded like a children's tale to him, and Habish could see this one would have no happy ending. His daughter would have a home for her children but she would have no honor and his heart felt weighted down by the knowledge.

The palace servants directed them to the room that overlooked the city where they had dined with Ramses and Sarah before and asked them to wait. Ramses arrived before Hawk and Sarah to meet with the older couple. Their demeanor with her had not gone unnoticed, and the timing on when it began had also not escaped her notice. What she had planned for tonight would undoubtedly make her ancestors angry from the grave but it would make Sarah happy as well as her family. It was Ramses's gift to their traditions.

When she entered the room Habish and Isa bowed from their sitting positions showing the proper respect. At least I get that, thought Ramses as she took her place at the head of the table. "How are you two doing?" she asked trying to make small talk until the rest of the guests arrived.

"Fine thank you, sire. How is Sarah since we last saw her?" asked Isa.

"Sarah is a large, hot, unhappy woman who can't seem to get enough to eat," said Sarah from the doorway. Her parents got up to embrace her and bid her hello as Sarah smiled over their shoulders at Ramses.

"Papa!" yelled Hawk from behind his mother. He waited in Ramses's arms for his grandparents to stop fussing over his mother before interrupting them.

"How was your swim today?" asked Ramses.

"Corby, Dennu and me had fun today, papa. They taught me how to dive off the dock and splash lots of water everywhere."

"That's good, but remember that is for the dock and not for the bath. Nina will never let me hear the end of it if you start doing that."

"She said she wanted to talk to you about that after we eat cause I did it already." The boy told her as he smiled and rested his forehead against hers.

"Sire, I'm sorry to intrude but there is someone here named Isaac with a guard and he has something for you," relayed the maid that had stepped behind her.

"Send him in before your queen lives another moment unsatisfied." Ramses laughed. Sarah raised an eyebrow in question as the young man entered the room with a basket. When he pulled off the cloth and Sarah saw the object of her cravings she laughed at the lengths Ramses would go to for her happiness. Maybe this would allay her father's concerns on the matter and he would share more than pleasantries with the pharaoh.

"Thank you, Isaac, make sure the guard brings you back home. Nina, give Isaac his basket back with maybe a tradeoff from the palace for the kindness he has shown his queen." Ramses directed as she looked at Habish and his wife. See I'm not all bad. The look of surprise on the older mans face almost made her laugh out loud, but for the sake of propriety she held her feelings in. Sarah walked up to her giving her a full smile of her own as she stretched up to give Ramses a kiss for her thoughtfulness. Wait to see what I have planned next old man, we'll have to call the healers in on that one, Ramses thought as a small chuckle did manage to escape. She's up to something, was the only thought running through Sarah's mind as she watched her lover act almost giddy.

When Nina returned, Ramses called Corby over and gave him the word that would set her surprise in motion. Corby proceeded to clear the area surrounding the room they were in of all palace guard and servants. Ramses wanted to give this to Sarah and her family, but she didn't want the headaches that would come from the advisors finding out what was to take place. I would hate to have to kill any more of them, makes me look tyrannical thought Ramses as she pictured the group of older men who argued the merits and downfall of every decision she made. When Corby came back into the room and nodded, Ramses proceeded.

"I am glad to have you all here today before we head out tomorrow. Upon the birth of our second child, Sarah and I will be joined in a ceremony that honors Egyptian traditions. At that joining Hawk and the new baby will be named as my heirs and thus heirs to the throne. In my heart I am already joined with Sarah and her children."

"Sarah, when we met, I promised you happiness if you gave me the chance to win your heart. I love you and what I am about to do I do, for you and your family, but before we go any further there is an important question that I want to ask you. Sarah, I love you and I love our children. I pledge to you my heart, my name and my sword you will always be cherished, loved and protected. Knowing that, would you join with me?" Ramses asked as she looked at Sarah.

"Yes, Ramses, I would join with you without hesitation. I love you too, sire, and my pledge to you is that I will always be at your side until only death parts us. When that happens I will wait for you in the afterlife and there we will be together forever." Sarah responded with tears in her eyes. Ramses kissed her gently then turned to Sarah's father.

"Habish, I will spend my life protecting them and giving them the best life I can make for them. Four moons ago, I asked you for Sarah's hand in joining and you were gracious enough to grant me my wish. Tonight I ask again and I am prepared to join with her in the traditions of the Hebrews in your ceremony. It will be witnessed by the people in this room and by your God, but no other. I will ask your word that it not leave this room after it is done and I don't think I have to explain as to why that has to be."

"Habish, I ask you again for your daughter's hand and for the right to claim her children."

Habish and Isa looked at her as if to see when the pharaoh would start laughing at the joke she had just proposed. Ramses was in love but not enough to wed Sarah according to their traditions. Doing so would be the only way in their eyes that Sarah's children would not be bastards and by history, Egypt's pharaoh's cared nothing about that. He turned around when he heard someone else enter the room, and seeing who it was made Habish start to cry. Dennu led an old man by the elbow into their presence and it surprised no one considering what she had done already when Ramses bowed to him and he not to her.

"Habish, I tell you if you live long enough, God will show you miracles. When this young man carried me up those front steps I thought that I was entering the gates of heaven, so I'm glad to see all of you because that means that I am at least still alive."

"Rabbi, there is no other way to describe the last few moons than to say miraculous. I am honored by your being here to join my daughter Sarah this evening." Turning to Ramses Habish continued, "Thank you, sire, for this gift. I ask your forgiveness in doubting your sincerity in your love for my daughter. I have been taught all my life to believe that God works in mysterious ways and it is not our place to question why, only to have faith and follow. I have faith in you and in your promises to me so yes, I grant your claim to her and to her children."

Nina watched as the Rabbi went through the Hebrew ceremony that would join Ramses in Sarah in their traditions. Coming from the slave quarters herself long ago as a child to work in the palace, she never thought she would see the day when a pharaoh would stand and go through the rites and speak the words that were necessary. The maid knew that Ramses didn't believe in the God of the Hebrews but from the look on Isa and Habish's face that didn't really matter. It was that the king was willing to give a little away of her own beliefs for the woman she loved. That made Nina smile, knowing that she had cast an influence on Ramses's heart and mind. Risea, you would be proud of the woman she has become and the woman she has found to share her life. I owe you much and I hope that you are pleased in how I have kept my promise to you. You are gone, my beloved queen, but your goodness lives on in Ramses.

When it was done and they sat with the holy man to eat, Habish reached over and clasped Ramses's shoulder. It wasn't exactly what he had planned for Sarah but now in the eyes of God she was wed and her children had names so it wasn't that bad. It was a shame thought Habish that his daughter couldn't have children with this woman she joined with. Ramses was a beautiful woman who would have had beautiful children. God had been gracious enough to have Hawk favor Sarah and not that animal that had sired him and Habish wished the same for this baby.

"Sire, what is your prediction for this baby? Is it going to be a boy or a girl?" asked Habish. His demeanor toward the pharaoh had noticeably changed immediately after the ceremony that had taken place. Isa was sitting next to Sarah talking and touching her stomach feeling the baby move.

"Sarah will gift me with another son, Habish, in half a moon." Ramses told him with certainty.

"Are you a mystic, sire?"

"No, Habish, I'm just always right, one of the enjoyments I have as pharaoh."

"Don't forget good looking, my warrior," whispered Sarah into Ramses ear.

"That is only important when it comes to you, my love. Shall we retire for the evening?" asked Ramses.

"Thank you all for coming this evening and I want to thank the pharaoh for making it possible. We have an early start tomorrow, so goodnight." Sarah announced to everyone. Corby followed them back to their quarters as Dennu had left to bring back the Rabbi.

* * *

In another part of the palace one of the guards that had been dismissed by Corby earlier in the evening left his post. Walking toward the barges that were standing ready for the boarding of the royal family the next day, he was vigilant for the person he was there to meet. Toward his left another soldier dressed in the uniform of a royal guard stepped out of the shadows to get his attention.

"What was going on in there?"

"I'm sorry, sire, but Corby dismissed us and there were no guards present in the room except he and his brother Dennu."

"Idiot, you should have snuck back there and looked to see what was happening. Ramses is up to something and I want to know what it is. The rest of my men are waiting up the river and I want no surprises when they attack. It is time for someone to sit on the throne that will honor Egypt's traditions and not give them away for sake of bedding a Hebrew slut. Ramses has much to answer for and it is time for revenge. Now get back to your post before you are missed."

The soldier walked away thinking that the man had lost his mind. Trying to kill the pharaoh for whatever reason would result in death for anyone that tried. To go to Corby or Dennu now and tell them of what awaited them up the river would only uncover his own role in the plot, so he went back to his post and prayed that the pharaoh would never become wise to his involvement.

From the balcony of their room, Ramses looked down toward the river not seeing the two men talking in the shadows. Something had pulled her from bed, but looking out over the water she didn't hear or see anything out of the ordinary. Pulling on her robe, she went out in search of Corby with the intention of sending him on a walk down by the docks. Her father had taught her long ago not to ignore your gut and hers was telling her that something was wrong.

By the time Corby and a contingent of guards went down to the river and search, the small boat carrying the rebel was gliding down the dark waters of the Nile. He would have to travel most of the night to reach his camp so that when Ramses entourage arrived in two days time they would be ready to strike.

"Ramses, are you coming to bed?" Sarah asked from the darkness of the room. She had been watching Ramses standing at the balcony for awhile, and by the set of the broad shoulders something was wrong.

"Sorry, love, I thought I heard something and it woke me up. I was just waiting for Corby to come back and tell me if he found anything down there."

"Come back here and keep me company until he comes back. You know that he and Dennu would never let anything happen to you." Ramses walked back to the bed and joined Sarah. They spent some time talking about the upcoming trip and their future plans together. Corby reported back that all seemed clear but that did not put to rest Ramses feelings. The safety of Sarah and the children was paramount in her mind, so she would double the guard around them tomorrow just as a precaution.

In the morning Ramses went down and did a personal inspection of all the vessels that would be near the royal barge. Her relationship with Sarah was still not well received by many within the realm, and until she had wiped away that sentiment Ramses would not relax her stance when it came to Sarah and Hawk's safety.

She was in the middle of a conversation with Corby about guard placement when she felt a tug on the hem of her tunic. Looking down she saw Hawk standing there waiting his turn to speak. Seeing that she had stopped talking the little boy jumped right in to the conversation. "Papa, you promised me to practice today before we left but you are taking too long down here and I got tired of waiting for you."

"Can't have that now can we? Come on, Hawk, let's head to the weapons room so you can pick your poison before we go. It will give us something to do so that we stay out of your mother's way. Corby, take care of those men for me and be ready to go by the time the sun is high, we want a favorable tide and that would be it."

Corby bowed slightly and headed to carry out his orders. "It will be taken care of, sire. Majesty, have a good time."

Sarah watched them coming back from the river from the balcony, knowing where Ramses and Hawk were headed. The thought of her son learning to wield any type of weapon scared her, but both Nina and Ramses explained that to master them all the child would have to start at an early age. Ramses's family had never been figureheads on the throne and each was expected to prove themselves in battle before the crown was handed off to the next generation. To show cowardliness on the battlefield would be to show it in your decisions.

"Stop your fretting, child, it is nothing new that will begin today. As gentle as Ramses is with you and that boy is as fierce as she is on the battlefield, so say my sons. She bent to our traditions, Sarah, you must give her the freedom to practice her own. Samuel is her son now too and he must start in his lessons to follow her. In the end you and I both know that to so will be a better life for him than it would have been to live the life that had been destined for him. He will rule instead of pulling on the stones that build the city and think of the ramifications for our people if he does. Ramses is kind but to have Samuel on the throne the lives of so many could be made that much more tolerable." Nina told Sarah from behind her.

"But he is my son, Nina, and he is only a baby. Babies don't play with weapons, it isn't right."

"Don't you trust Ramses?" asked Nina.

"Nina, don't ever ask that of me again. That question has but one answer and that will never change. I trust her with my life."

"Then you must bend on this one, child, even if you have doubts. For the sake of your relationship and your love for her don't question her on this issue. You may not like it and for all we know she might not like it, but it has to be so accept it. Samuel's life won't be all war games, Sarah. His education will be balanced so that his first choice won't be battle, it will be words, that is Ramses's way. It was the way of her father but not until the winter of his life. As a young man it was all he thought about and as a father it gave him such pride to see Ramses win time after time. It earned her the respect of every soldier that fought with her and erased all doubts as to whether a woman could be pharaoh."

"Her success now comes not from force of her hands but from the force of her words. It surprises me that for one that speaks so little could impact so much when she does talk. You have improved her on that I think. She talks more now in a day than she did in a moon. Don't worry anymore, Sarah, you two balance each other. Samuel will have no choice but to grow to be a good man in a home that has so much love for him."

"Thank you, Nina, but I don't think that I will ever stop worrying about either of them and it will only add to my load when this one comes along."

"You are a wife and mother, Sarah, is there any other life for us but one of worry?"

In the practice room Ramses stood in the middle with Hawk at her side. She looked at the walls lined with every weapon used in battle and it brought back a flood of memories. The hours she spent in here with her father teaching her to use every one of them were some of her most cherished. It was in this room and its twin in the summer palace that they had talked, cried, learned each other's secrets and learned the art of war. Here was where Ramses showed her father how strong she was not only physically but also in character. She had proven his choices right and she loved him for never cursing the gods for not giving him a son.

Some of the small weapons here that were used for beginners had been in her family for generations. They were all made of wood so that it decreased the risk of injury until the student was ready to move up to the next size and finally, to the weapons that would be issued to them for life. It was her son's turn now and she would let him pick where they would begin their lessons. After an explanation that covered the use of everything he saw, she stood and let him touch the set that he would be using for the next couple of years.

"Hawk, I want you to pick which one you would like to begin with. You will have to learn to use all of them so we might as well begin with what you would like to do the most."

"Papa, which of these are you the best with?"

"The sword, son."

"Then I would like to begin with the staff."

Ramses looked at him trying to figure out his logic and was coming up at a loss so she asked. "Why ask me that then pick the staff?"

"Because the sword is what I am going to be best at so I'm gonna save it for last. That way I get all this other stuff out of the way and I can do everything to be like you." It made Sarah feel better when she walked in and found Ramses laughing so hard she was crying, and Hawk was at her side laughing for all he was worth. It didn't matter to the little boy what his papa found so funny it was just nice that he could make her laugh.

Noticing Sarah, Ramses wiped her face and walked over to her wife. "You are not allowed in here, highness."

"And why is that, sire?"

"Because this is where I will get to know my sons. The place they will tell me their problems, their successes, their secrets and their loves. No queens allowed for all that."

"But I thought they were my sons too?" asked Sarah.

"They are at anytime they are outside this room. Just this one time you can stay so you can see that I'm not out to hurt the boy."

"Thank you, love, I'm just worried about him," Sarah confessed.

Ramses made Sarah comfortable at the corner of the room where she could see what Hawk would be learning. Pulling her staff off the wall and handing him a smaller version Ramses went through the practice moves with Hawk letting him familiarize himself with the weapon. It would be weeks before they touched them together in a sparring match, first the boy would have to learn the moves that when done fluidly enough looked like a dance. After learning three of the maneuvers Ramses was pleased with Hawk's progress. For a young child he moved with grace and confidence. He showed Ramses that he had the potential to become a great warrior with the right guidance.

They headed to the barge together, moving slowly in deference to Sarah's condition. After double checking the area and the barges Corby gave the go ahead to push off and begin their journey to the summer palace. With good weather and good tides they would arrive in three to four days. While Sarah slept, Ramses worked with Hawk and showed him more moves with the staff. The student watched his teacher with rapt fascination as she moved through the whole routine. It would take time he thought but he would be that good and make his papa proud of him.

By nightfall they had made good time and had stopped for the evening meal to be prepared. Ramses and Sarah stayed on board the barge while Hawk explored the shore with Dennu and some of the others that had disembarked. Sarah was tired and was content to spend the evening reclining against Ramses. The pharaoh was telling her a story from her childhood and Sarah was laughing at the similarities Hawk seemed to share with his adopted mother. Imagining raising her son alone with the amount of energy he always had in abundance made her feel pity for Ramses's father, who had done the job alone. It was amazing to the small woman to watch Hawk grow up and change so dramatically in such a short time. Ramses had allowed the boy the freedom to let his rambunctious nature loose and it had allowed the boy to grow in confidence. Ramses kept telling her it would be what he needed when he became a leader.

"You sounded like a handful, sire," Sarah told her with a smile in her voice.

"You mean you don't think I'm a handful now, wife?" asked Ramses.

"Yes, but with a few well positioned moves on my part and you are clay in my hands," answered Sarah.

"Do tell?" Ramses responded as she dipped her head for a kiss.

"Ramses, promise me you'll never leave me. I don't want to live my life without your love and if something happened to you I don't think that I could bare it," said Sarah.

"My love, I promised you a happy life and I have no intention on backing out of that now. My love is yours forever just as I hope yours is mine. Now lie back my love and get comfortable while I go out and find our son."

"Promise me, warrior," Sarah demanded more forcefully.

"I promise you, love. Forever."

Propping Sarah up on some pillows to make her comfortable, Ramses headed out to shore to find their son and bring him in for bed. It had gotten late and she still hadn't shaken off the feeling from the night before that something wasn't right. Being out here in the open even surrounded with soldiers left the pharaoh edgy and she was anxious to get Hawk back to where she could keep an eye on him.

She found them around a fire listening to some of the men tell stories of their battles with the pharaoh back before she took the crown. Hawk listened as if memorizing the tales he was hearing about the woman that was his papa. He was happy to see the subject of the stories walking toward him, but he wasn't pleased that she was there to take him to bed. Bidding the men good night Ramses carried him back to their barge and listened as the boy retold all he had heard that night. A fleeting thought crossed her mind as she listened to him that before too long he would be too big for her to carry him this way. Because of her condition he was already to heavy for Sarah to carry him so the boy had gravitated toward her for the affection he craved. Ramses made a promise to herself not to make the boy feel left out once the new baby arrived. If it was the will of the gods that they had to grow up she would savor every moment of it having missed so much of Hawk's life already.

"Is he asleep?" whispered Sarah.

"I finally had to knock him over the head with my staff but yes, he is asleep."

"What!" came the heated whisper from the small woman on the bed.

"Calm down, love, I was only kidding. The men got him all riled up out there by the fire telling him war stories of my glory days and the boy was a little wound up. I told him another story about border negotiations and that part of ruling he didn't find so fascinating, it put him right to sleep."

"You are mean," teased Sarah as she watched Ramses get undressed for the night. Looking at her spouse naked was something she never grew tired of. Ramses had a powerful physique that gave her the appearance of motion even when she was standing still. Considering how muscular the pharaoh was, Sarah knew that all that power was capable of extreme gentleness and give the kind of pleasure she wasn't aware existed before she met Ramses.

"But you still love me anyway. Imagine that? Move over woman and let me get in there. You need to sleep and I need to keep thinking about those border negotiations."

"Why, love, are you having problems along our borders?" asked Sarah sorry that the teasing had ended so soon.

"No, but if you keep looking at me like that we might scare a few fish out of the water with the noise." Ramses told her as her hand grazed Sarah's hard nipples. The quick intake of breath told Ramses that she could interest Sarah in just that.

"Is there some fish shortage that I don't know about that scaring a few of them would lead us into famine?" Sarah asked feeling the sensations Ramses was causing in her breast to shoot in between her legs.

"No I think we could afford to lose a few of them and still eat. Speaking of eating…" For the rest of the night the guards were extra vigilant hearing the strange noises that permeated the night air every so often.

"Enjoy the whore tonight, Ramses, for tomorrow death will be waiting for you." The voice whispered from the shore. It was the only other sound that broke the night quiet except for the whispers of two women in love.

* * *

Nina sat with Sarah watching Ramses move through the different exercises with Hawk. "Look at him, if she told him to jump over the side and swim he would do it. I've never seen such a look of adoration aimed at another person before." Nina commented looking at Sarah and noticing the same look on the young woman's face when she looked at Ramses. "Then again maybe I have. You know, Sarah, you two keep up at this pace and I wouldn't be surprised that when we make this trip next year you won't be in the same condition."

"Leave me alone, Nina, I'm in love and I'm happy. Ramses just makes me feel so…"

"Well loved?" provided Nina.

"Yeah, well loved. I just look at her and I don't know what comes over me but it's acute, whatever it is. It might the thick black hair, the blue eyes or those shoulders but I may wear her out if this doesn't die down a bit."

"Bite your tongue, child, most women would kill for that feeling when they look at their spouse so don't complain."

The morning melted into the afternoon and after a playful lunch Sarah settled down for a nap. Ramses had become more restless the further they moved to the north and had skipped the chance to settle down with Sarah to stand and look toward the shore for signs of anything wrong. She was watching Hawk work on what he had learned so far when something in the corner of her eye caught her attention. Standing on the open deck she scanned the bushes that lined the shore for what had moved when a spear flew from the opposite shore headed toward Hawk's chest. She turned and lunged in the boy's direction when she heard the zinging sound the weapon made catching it inches from her son's heart. Throwing Hawk to in the direction of where his mother slept she called to Corby and Dennu to ready the men for the attack.

The oarsmen heard her calls and sped up their cadence moving the barges through the water at a quicker pace. The cover of the shore kept her from seeing who was responsible and stupid enough to attack her and she moved to intercept another spear that had been thrown at the royal barge. Sarah woke up when Hawk came flying into the room and hearing Ramses's yelling to the men. She sat up and screamed as she watched another spear was thrown in her lover's direction. Ramses turned to face her and tell her that everything would be all right, giving their attackers just the distraction they needed.

"Sarah, stay there and keep Hawk with you. Don't worry, highness, I'll take care of you both. I love you," Ramses yelled to her. Their eyes met and told all the other things they had between them that didn't need words. She heard the first one coming from behind her but missed the one coming from in front of her. The spear embedded itself into her chest knocking her off the deck and into the waters of the Nile. Corby turned from his covered position when he heard the anguished cry that had escaped Sarah's throat and didn't register what had happened. There was only the open empty space on the barge behind the one he was standing on.

The attack continued and Corby was positioning their archers to fire back when his mother's voice cut through the mayhem. "Corby, she's dead."

"Who, mama?"

"Ramses she was hit and fell overboard and I don't see her." The old woman was as hysterical as Sara was. The quickened pace of the barges meant that they were already some distance from where the pharaoh had fallen in. Corby had no choice but to order them to stop so that they could find Ramses. As soon as he did they charged from the shore and for the first time Corby was able to identify that the attacking forces were made up of both Egyptian soldiers and Neftu's men. Good gods Philbus what have you done? That was the only explanation that the loyal guard could fathom. Not willing to lose most of his men, Corby called for Dennu to stand down his men as he did the same. Alive they could come up with a plan to turn the situation around, but that would have to come later.

The small boat that carried Philbus and one of his captains glided to the side of the royal barge so that they could board. When they were on the deck Hawk flew from his mother's side with his staff swinging and connecting with Philbus's middle, knocking the air out of him. "You killed her, you killed my papa. I hate you." Hawk screamed at them as he prepared to make another strike. Philbus recovered and swung his arm out striking the boy across the face sending him crashing into the deck.

"Put the slut and her bastard on the slave barge. They will be my gift to Dalia when we reach the summer palace. You too, old woman, your precious Ramses isn't here to protect you now so get out of my sight before I feed you to the crocodiles." Nina helped Sarah to her feet and went to collect Hawk. She wanted to get the young woman and her child as far away from the pharaoh's cousin as possible. Philbus had always been in her opinion a bit mad and after what he had done it only proved that point. Ramses, what hell have you left us to, thought Nina as Dennu steadied another boat to move them.

"Get Corby here now," Philbus told his captain. "He should find out now what the price will be for any attempt at defiance." The captain moved quickly to find the head of the royal guard.

"Don't bother, Philbus, what do you think you are doing?" asked Corby from the barge in front of the one the traitor stood on.

"You will address me as sire, Corby, now order your men to turn over their weapons until we reach the summer palace. They will be bound until we do reach our destination and there we will decide their fate. I am in charge now and I am not the soft bitch my cousin was, so be careful not to anger me, Corby."

Corby watched as more of Philbus's men came aboard the royal barge to settle in for the remaining part of the trip. Once Philbus went inside the structure built onboard where the sleeping quarters where located, Corby jumped in the water and swam past three barges in search of his family. He spoke with Dennu while he watched his mother take care of Sarah, who seemed to be in shock. Hawk's head was lying in Dennu's lap having not regained consciousness from the slap that he had received from Philbus. Together they huddled and mourned the loss of their king and their friend. Each in their own way loved Ramses and knew that with Philbus in charge their lives would change for the worse. They would share their new hell with the slaves and servants of Egypt because the new pharaoh had different ideas of ruling.

* * *

Too far away for the barges to see, a young man struggled to reach the shore with the lifeless body in his grasp. When he was able to touch bottom he dragged the pharaoh the rest of the way on her side so as not to push the spear any further in than it was already. Isaac could still see her chest rise and fall slowly; flooding him with relief that she was still alive. "You have to wake up, sire, and tell me what to do. I'm a laborer not a healer." He sat for what seemed like an eternity watching her chest to make sure the life force was still there when he saw the eyes flutter open.

"Isaac, what a pleasure to see you," Ramses laughed causing her to cough filling her chest with pain. "I see I have picked up a few new accessories," she continued when the pain passed. Isaac was thrilled that not only was she awake but she was joking, maybe with the grace of God they would make it through this.

"Isaac, I want you to listen to me carefully because we are going to have to pull this thing out. Lift my tunic in the back carefully and see if it went all the way through," she directed from her side. Ramses could see that the slave was nervous so she spoke with the most soothing voice she could muster.

"Yes, sire, the tip is sticking through." Isaac informed her.

"Good now do you see if there are any barbs or spikes attached to the tip, Isaac?" asked the pharaoh.

"No, sire, it is smooth."

"All right, that means we can pull it out without having to push this damn thing all the way through. When you are ready, grab the shaft and pull it out as quickly as you can. When you do there is a possibility that I might pass out again so don't worry too much about that, it's my usual reaction to being speared like a fish," the pharaoh explained.

"This has happened to you before?" asked the astounded slave.

"No but if it had I would imagine that the normal reaction would be to pass out from the pain. Doesn't that sound logical to you? Rip off a piece of my tunic and use it to stop the blood once you pull it out. Are you ready?"

"Sire, I want to apologize for any pain I may cause you, I've just never done anything like this before." Isaac told her as he rubbed his hands together as if to warm them. Ripping two pieces from his own top and laying them next to the pharaoh, Isaac positioned himself in front of the pharaoh. With a quick prayer that everything would be all right he pulled, ripping the spear and a painful yell out of the king. Following her own logic Ramses passed out from the pain of having the spear pulled out of her shoulder. When she came to Isaac was sitting next to her holding the bandages in place with a worried look on his face.

Seeing that she was awake again made him feel better and she even laughed when the look of relief washed over his face. "Good job. I owe you a debt, my friend. Could you tell me what happened and who attacked us?"

Sitting on the shore together, Isaac told her what he had seen before jumping in the water after her. The slave had watched her get hit and fall from the barge in front of her where he had been assisting Corby. The royal guard had befriended him after meeting the day the pharaoh had visited Habish's home. Coming out from his hiding place and without thought of the consequences the young man jumped into the water and dove to find the king. By the time he found her, the barges had sailed on leaving them alone where they had landed. The description he gave her of the men that came out of the bushes was all she needed to know who it was that had taken her family.

"Isaac, I need to take off this tunic so that we can tie this bandage in place and I need you to help me. The one good thing about this is that the idiot who threw this thing didn't hit my sword arm. We need to get moving because we have at least a five day walk ahead of us."

"But, sire, you're hurt," said Isaac.

"They have my family man and I know Philbus, they will not be safe for long."

* * *

"Sarah, you must eat something child, it will do you no good to get sick now." Nina tried again to get the young woman to eat something. "Ramses would want you to be strong now child, if not for your sake for the sake of your baby. She wanted a son and I don't want you to disappoint her."

"She's gone, Nina. She promised me forever just last night and now she's gone. How could God be so cruel to give you a taste of happiness and then take it away so soon? Where is Hawk?" Sarah asked starting to get up.

"Look ,child, he's over there with Dennu resting. Don't worry we won't let anything happen to him. See Corby is here too and we will watch over you and the boy, but you have to eat something."

Sarah ate without tasting anything. Looking out into the darkness she could see the passing shoreline meaning that they would not be stopping for the night. Whatever their fate it seemed so unimportant at the moment as her thoughts turned to Ramses.

Warrior, are you listening to me? I don't know what to do now that you have left me here all alone. Going back to the life I knew is not what scares me, it is the living without you that is terrifying. I will gladly work till my hands bleed until it is my time to join you if you will be waiting for me on the other side. You broke your promise, but I love you so much that I am willing to forgive you this once.

I promise you now to try and go on if only to tell your children about the person you were and from the telling, hope that they grow to be like you. You should have seen Hawk today love, you would have been so proud of him fighting for you. Even when Philbus knocked him to the ground he didn't lose the grip on his staff. He will be lost now without his papa. Look over us now, love, and know that I love you with all my heart. We all do. Sarah finished her prayer and wiped the tears from her face. Nothing in her life hurt as much as this did.

Facing away from them she listened to Corby talking to his family making plans that included the hiding of her parents. Philbus had been away helping Neftu when her parents had first come to the palace, so he didn't know of their existence and Corby planned to keep it that way. "At the pace we are traveling we should be at the palace by midmorning. I heard Philbus say that Dalia is waiting for him there, trying on the royal jewelry no doubt. If we can, we should try to stay together until I think of what to do." Corby told Dennu and Nina.

* * *

Leagues behind them Ramses and Isaac moved at a slow pace following the river to the same destination. Traveling at night left them open for attack by the local river wildlife but it protected them from the heat of the day. Ramses was frustrated at the wound in her shoulder, it was throbbing and the blood loss was making her dizzy. She had no choice but to stop for the night and find shelter. Isaac had to help her change the bandages and then they needed to get some rest. She smiled at the slave who walked beside her, the fear evident on his face but he tried to look brave holding the spear he had pulled out of her shoulder. She had asked him to bring it with them having every intention of burying it into Philbus's heart.

"Don't worry, Isaac, I'll take care of everything. Let's stop here and rest for awhile my shoulder is starting to hurt and I'm getting tired. It's too bad that you didn't think to pull one of the cooks into the water with you." He laughed at that thinking that maybe she had heard his stomach growling for the past three candle marks.

"Sire, do you think that this man will kill Corby because he is loyal to you?" asked Isaac.

"I plan to make it to the summer palace before he kills anyone Isaac so don't worry about that. If it makes you feel better, Corby is more than capable of taking care of himself and I'm sure he is as concerned for you as you are for him. Have you gotten to know Corby well in these past few moons? I haven't seen you around the palace so I take it he has been going to see you at the village."

He looked at her face trying to read any meaning into the questions. Would she be mad over the fact that he had befriended the guard and had in fact been living in Corby's quarters for the past two moons. It was obvious now that the pharaoh had no knowledge of the move or the relationship. Sensing his hesitance, Ramses guessed that there was more to this story than she had heard from Corby and maybe there was more than friendship that had developed between the two men.

"Isaac, do you know how long I have known Corby?"

"Yes, sire, you were born two moons before him. Because his mother served your mother and then you, Corby and you have known each other all your lives. He told me that his brother Dennu was born three seasons later and a season after that their father died."

"I see you have gotten to know my friend rather well because you are right, I have known Corby all my life. I have fought with him and I have gotten into trouble with him and there is just one thing I have never seen him do."

"What's that, sire?" asked Isaac now forgetting his fear and becoming generally interested in their conversation. He missed Corby and getting to know more about him from the only person that probably knew him best of all was making him feel better.

"I have never seen him fall in love, my friend, so I would ask you as a favor to me that you take care of his heart and don't hurt him." She said it softly and with a smile to let him know that she was not angry with them for keeping her in the dark.

"I promise, sire, I'll never hurt him. Please don't be angry with him for not telling you that he moved me to the palace. I haven't been just sitting around, Corby has me mending weapons and helping him with other things. The night you came to the slave quarters we were able to talk and found that we had an instant liking of each other. I thank God every day for your visit that night. I learned two valuable things. One, that you are not a tyrant and the other was that there was love for me in the world."

"I'm happy for you both Isaac. I was beginning to think that there was something wrong with Corby in that he never showed interest in anyone. Sarah has taught me that love is important in everyone's life. I'm glad you found it with Corby, he's a good man and from what I know of you he will be happy."

They sat side by side, each lost in thoughts of the ones they loved. Sleep came to Isaac first as Ramses watched him drift off. She had much to be grateful for when it came to the gentle young man sleeping next to her. He had risked a lot to save her from what would have been certain death. As she watched the water flow by her thoughts turned to Sarah and how she was doing. All the stress of the day couldn't be good for her wife so close to the birth of their child.

Sarah, my love, I wish you could hear me. I beg any god, even your one God, that you stay safe until I am able to get to you. I made a promise to you and our children and I have no intention on breaking it. You have brought me such joy in the short time that I have known you that a part of me will die with you if something where to happen to you. I make another promise tonight, if something does happen to you or Hawk the land will run red with the blood of Philbus and Neftu. They and their men will share the same fate at the end of my blade.

I will see you soon, my love, so be strong. When I hold our son in my arms and look down on your beautiful face all this will be a distant memory, a memory that I will spend eternity trying to make you forget. Kiss Hawk for me and watch over Nin and know that I love you.

* * *

The morning brought them closer to the end of their voyage and to the beginning of whatever misery Philbus had in store for them. Sarah looked out on the horizon of the north where she could barely make out the outline of the palace. When they sailed closer she could see that it was smaller than the one in the city but not by much. Surrounding the structure there was a mix of both Egyptian and tribal soldiers. It must have not been much of a struggle to capture the city since the bulk of the pharaoh's men were traveling with them. When news of Ramses's death circulated among her men, their moral to fight had been effectively dampened. Sarah had to give Philbus credit for such a bold stroke; he had killed the snake by cutting off the head.

In her lap, Hawk was still sleeping. The bruise on his face looked angry and carried the perfect imprint of Philbus's fingers. Running her fingers through his hair was the only thing that kept him quiet. When he had come to the previous night, he had been inconsolable when he realized that Ramses was no longer there. It broke her heart the way he had cried over the death of his papa. He would call for Ramses and when there was no answer he cried that much harder. The barge hitting the side of the dock brought her out of her thoughts. Well let us see what fate has in store for us.

The soldiers yelled at them to get moving and line up on the dock. Slaves were being assigned to different tasks from unloading, to reporting to the palace to taking care of setting up. When they lined up for their assignments one of the soldiers told them, "Not the lot of you, Princess Dalia and Philbus have special plans for you." The other soldiers that were standing around them started laughing and Sarah could see Corby taking inventory of who was present in this group. Once the boys had helped their mother off the barge they were herded in the direction of the palace where they were locked in a room in a section of the servant's quarters.

"What's the matter, Corby?" Sarah asked him once the door had been locked. She had watched him as they were brought to the palace and he looked like he was looking for someone.

"I'm sorry, highness, I am worried about Isaac. He was on the barge with me and I haven't seen him since yesterday. I hope that he is all right and the guards haven't figured out that he works for me." He couldn't help but blush when he finished talking about Isaac giving Sarah a clue as to their relationship.

"Don't worry, Corby, I'm sure he is scanning the crowd too looking for you."

* * *

"Sire, would you like to stop?" Isaac asked seeing that she was now sweating profusely. After sleeping for about four candle marks they had set out again and had been moving without rest ever since. Instead of getting an answer from her, she motioned for him to stop talking and be quiet. Cocking her head to the right she concentrated her hearing on an area a little inland from where they were standing.

"Isaac, I want you to stay here and keep low. There is someone over there and I'm going to see who it is," she whispered directly into his ear. Taking the spear out of his hand she moved into the lush vegetation that was abundant in this section of the Nile disappearing before him without a sound. Crouching where she left him, he hoped that she would be all right and not leave him here alone. He had never been out of the city and had no idea how to get to the summer palace or back home.

With the adrenaline running frantically through her body Ramses forgot about the pain in her shoulder. There was a small camp in front of her in the clearing made up of mostly messengers that had no doubt been left behind by Philbus incase word got back to the city and they were followed by more soldiers loyal to her. Waiting for one of them to break away she planned her own attack.

"Ansec, keep watch I have to visit the bushes. That meat you cooked last night is bad enough that we could use it as a form of torture if we capture any prisoners." The soldier called out as he headed toward the river. Passing the still figure he never saw her as the spear came out of the front of his throat cutting off the scream. When she slashed it to the side his last sight was the spray his blood had made on the leaves in front of him as he fell to the ground. Ramses stripped him of his dagger and sword before folding back into the cover.

She circled around to the back of the camp counting men as she moved. With the dagger she had taken off the first one she cut through the back of one of the tents finding another soldier sleeping sending him on his way to a permanent sleep by slashing his throat. Two down and three to go she thought as she looked for the weapons of the man she had just killed. The other three were around the cook fire watching the fish that was roasting over it.

"Come on, old bastard, my cooking isn't that bad. Hurry it up the fish are almost done." Ansec called down to the bank. He was about to head in that direction when he got no answer when she stepped out of the tent. The three of them never had a chance to reach for their weapons. Ansec fell to the ground first when the spear neatly cleaved his heart in two. His compatriots fell beside him each with a dagger sticking in the same place.

"Good shot, Ramses, not a drop of blood on the fish. Isaac, come on up here." She called down to the riverbank. The sound of his footsteps picked up considerably she guessed when he came across the first guard. Ignoring the three dead soldiers around the fire they sat in front of one of the tents and ate the fish the men had been cooking. "The first one I killed was right, Ansec was a horrible cook. Let's finish up here then see what weapons we can find. Maybe we can even find you a new tunic since I'm wearing most of your old one in bandages. With any luck these idiots have a boat somewhere near by and it will save us some walking."

"What exactly are we going to do, sire? I don't mean any disrespect but we are only two and he has an army."

"Isaac, I don't need an army, I have you." She laughed at his expression, if she didn't know any better she would have to say that the slave looked like he was about to faint. "We are going to chip away at Philbus one man at a time until there are no more and I am free to rip his heart out of his chest while he watches. We have only just begun and see there are five less men than there was a moment ago. Think of it as one of those stones that you see being shaped in the city, Isaac. They are large and cumbersome then they are chipped away a rock at a time making them into something else."

They finished their meal and searched the camp for anything they could use. The men did have a boat further up the river hidden with reeds. Isaac volunteered to paddle giving the pharaoh a chance to rest her shoulder, though he was beginning to doubt she was human after looking at how easily she dispatched the group at the camp. He had no doubt that given enough incentive she could paddle up the river and kill an entire army in time for dinner that evening.

* * *

"So you are the slave queen that has turned Ramses's head," said Dalia as she stepped through the doorway with a group of guards. "What is so special about you? You are plain and obviously well used considering your condition, I believe Philbus might be right and Ramses has in fact lost her mind. Comparing us there is but one clear winner."

"Yes and it was me," answered Sarah. Dalia gave her no warning as the princess's hand connected with her jaw.

"Do not speak unless I tell you to, slave. Yes, slave; don't think that I am going to treat you the way the pharaoh does. When Ramses gets here there will be one simple choice for her either she comes with me or you will die. Knowing our noble ruler's heart she won't allow you to die, so I will win." Dalia finished with a laugh.

"Princess, Ramses is dead so no one wins." Corby told her from his seat on the floor. He didn't understand the sick game Dalia was playing, but Sarah had been through enough.

"Don't lie to me. Philbus has her down the river and is bringing her in a couple of days."

"He isn't lying, Dalia, Philbus had Ramses killed with a spear to the chest, she won't be coming here or anywhere else but to join her parents." Dennu added.

"But that wasn't part of the plan. My father agreed to help Philbus if I got what I wanted in the end. Ramses was to come and live with me in trade for Philbus taking the throne." Dalia looked genuinely shocked at the news of Ramses death.

"Now you will pay for your crime with living under the reign of Philbus, may the gods have mercy on your people. My guess will be slavery don't you agree, brother?" asked Dennu.

"Yes, brother, Philbus never did tolerate Neftu's people well. Always after both Ramses and her father to turn the tribe into workers and pleasure slaves. It will be a fitting end for you, Dalia. You wanted Ramses but you will get the pleasure of bedding her cousin until he tires of you and feeds you to his horses." Corby added.

The princess left in search of Philbus to confirm their story. She had no intention of becoming anyone's slave much less Philbus's. The man repulsed her but he was the only way to get what she most desired. Finding him in the throne room with a group of his soldiers Dalia barged in.

"Where is Ramses, you bastard?"

"Now, Dalia, is that any way to speak to your new master. I will grant you an answer to your question though because it will give me great pleasure to do so. Ramses is dead at the bottom of the Nile. Dying with her were her rights to the throne so prepare yourself for your new life serving the new pharaoh. Don't fret though, princess, yours will be a good life as a pleasure slave serving me and a few of my generals. Working on your back has to beat scrubbing pots in the kitchens don't you think?" asked Philbus, causing the men around him to start laughing. Coming up to her Philbus balled up his fist and punched her hard enough to knock her to the floor. "Interrupt me like that again and I will cut you up so bad even your precious father won't recognize you, bitch."

"Sire, what do you want us to do with the other prisoners we are holding in the palace?"

"Leave them alone for now. Sarah will be of no use for me until she has given birth to Larlis's bastard. Then she will share Dalia's fate. My cousin was willing to risk her crown to bed the little slave so she must be good. Why else would Ramses, who always did have a weak spot for the ladies, settle on just this one? I want the city secured and the word passed to all of Neftu's men that if they don't want to find themselves hauling rock to make no attempt at escape."

* * *

"Isaac, paddle for the shore," directed Ramses. They were a couple of candle marks by foot from the city and the only way they could enter would be by the cover of night. With the sun setting by the time they reached the outskirts it would be full night. Pulling the boat out of the water and hiding it, they set off without a plan of what to do once they got there. Isaac took Ramses silence to mean he should follow suit considering they didn't know who was lurking out around them.

Tired from their walk, Ramses led them toward the river and the bustle of the unloading still going on. Isaac looked at her like she had lost her senses when before heading into the crowd she ducked into what looked like the opening of a cave. Grabbing his hand she led him through the passageway heading away from the waters edge. She didn't walk too far before she pulled him into a sitting position. The only sound in the complete darkness was the sound of their breathing.

Hearing Isaac's near panting, Ramses tried to calm him down by whispering to him. "Isaac, don't be afraid there isn't anything in here that will hurt you. Further into this cave is the entrance to the tomb of the first Ramses, so at the moment we are the only living things in here. Let's try and get some sleep and we'll head back out there once the workers quit for the evening."

"Are we going to die, sire?"

"Could I ask you to do something for me before I answer your question?"

"Anything, sire," answered Isaac.

"Would you call me Ramses, and the answer to your question is no. I can only imagine your plans, Isaac, but mine include joining with a beautiful woman named Sarah, a new baby and teaching my son Hawk how to use the staff."

The request and the confession set his mind at ease. Whatever the pharaoh had planned it wouldn't include charging into the palace and reclaiming her throne. A possibility that had crossed his mind but he figured that it would only get them both killed. In the blackness that surrounded him, Isaac thought of Corby's smile and of seeing it again to make himself feel better. The pharaoh slept beside him already dreaming of the blonde that dominated her thoughts.

When they woke up, the area around the entrance was quiet except for the night insects that swarmed over the water. Before Ramses led Isaac out of their hiding place she felt she owed him the right to know what she had planned while sitting there waiting for the opportunity to head out. She had been sitting there for awhile listening to the slave sleep and had come up with the only way she knew to throw Philbus and his men into a panic.

"I'm going out there and start killing men leaving them as messages for Philbus. I will leave no wounded and I will take no prisoners. The soldiers I sent with my cousin to help Neftu are the ones that helped him with this attack along with a large number of warriors from Neftu's tribe. It is the only way that I can think of to start whittling away at his numbers, which means that this might take more than one night. If you don't feel like this is something that you can help me with then I want you to stay here until I come back."

"Sire, if I get caught killing palace guards I will be skinned alive."

"It's Ramses, and not if you are doing it with me," said Ramses.

"Then, Ramses, I would like to help you so that we can find Sarah and Corby."

Standing at the entrance to the cave armed with the weapons that they had found at the camp down river, Ramses listened for any footsteps on the dock. Cocking her head she heard the methodical steps of someone who was walking then would stop and start walking again. A sentry guard posted along the water's edge looking for any boats in the water. When he turned again to walk his route, a silent death awaited him. To make this work, Ramses released the dark warrior that lived within that had won all those battles for her father. When she felt the man's neck break she dropped him to the ground at her feet then pulled the dagger from her belt and cut out his heart and threw it in the water. Isaac watched and looked like he was going to be sick but followed her nonetheless as she moved to the next guard.

By the time they were near the palace, thirty-four men laid dead all with broken necks and their hearts were missing. The dawn was approaching and when Isaac looked at the pharaoh, she looked like a beast that had bathed in human blood. She had left a trail of heartless bodies from the river to the back entrance of the palace. Not hiding one of them surprised Isaac in that none of the guards walking along the back terrace of the pharaoh's home saw the destruction. Motioning him to move back toward the river they walked in a different direction to get back. Thinking they would head back to the cave he was surprised when they headed further north along the bank. Sitting down with a loaf of bread and some fruit they had found next to one of the dead guards they ate a little before finding a better hiding place. Isaac chewed slowly as he watched Ramses head into the water and wash off the red death that covered her. He could only imagine the reaction from Philbus once the sun came up and he found over thirty of his men were dead.

"Isaac, eat up and get some rest, when they find what I left for them we might have to be prepared to move. I can't account for what my cousin's reaction will be, only what I would do in the same situation."

"What would that be, Ramses?"

"I would spend all of tomorrow looking for the person who did it and throw their heart into the river to join those of my men."

* * *

When the light broke over the city and the bodies that were left to rot where starting to collect flies, they were discovered and the alarm was raised. Far away enough to keep their cover but close enough to hear Ramses checked her wound and watched over Isaac as he slept. The scar that the spear puncture would leave would at least be on the shoulder opposite of the scar that Hawk had given her from his slingshot the day they had met. It was the one battle wound that she wore with pride because of the healing the cut to the shoulder had brought to her heart.

"I want to know how this could happen? None of these men were Neftu's, only mine. Find the bastard who did this." Philbus screamed at the captain standing in front of the throne.

"But, sire, the men said it wasn't a person, but a spirit. The spirit of Ramses who has come to take revenge on those who have betrayed her."

"Listen to me and listen carefully. Double the guard around the docks and the back of the palace whoever is out there had better not get in here or I will personally cut out your heart myself."

"Yes, sire."

Philbus watched the man go, thinking about what he had said. The only logical explanation had to be that one of Ramses's men escaped their detection when they attacked the caravan. He had watched the warrior from Neftu's tribe sink the spear into Ramses's chest himself so it couldn't be his cousin. She was without a doubt dead. To make sure he thought of the one person that would know and Philbus had a special technique to make people talk.

Having four guards follow him to the servants' section of the palace Philbus walked into the room where he was holding Sarah and the others. Directing two of his men to grab Corby he turned and walked away without speaking a word.

Tying him so that he was spread between two columns, Philbus walked up behind Corby and tore away his tunic leaving him naked. The royal guard had been tied in the front section of the palace to gather information from him and also to be used as an example for defying Philbus. From her position in the trees Ramses watched her cousin uncoil his whip knowing his intentions. Moving back to Isaac she told him to stay low while she tried to get closer. She didn't want the slave to watch as his lover whipped for Philbus's amusement, it would mean their own death sentence if Isaac ran out to help Corby.

"Please, sire, let me go with you. I promise to not get in your way but I have to know that he is all right." Nodding her agreement they moved along the buildings that bordered the palace. Getting a head start on their nighttime activities Ramses dispatched every guard they came into contact with. As more bodies fell in the morning sun they both listened to the whip lash out time and time again. The only thing that they didn't hear was Corby crying out. Good for you, Corby, don't give the bastard the satisfaction. Trust that I will make him pay for all the marks he leaves on you promised Ramses.

"Does it hurt, Corby? Ask me nicely and I'll stop. Now tell me you son of a whore, is my cousin still alive?" Philbus asked him as he cocked his hand back to deliver another blow. The cuts he had already delivered had left the guard's back badly cut and bleeding. "Even if she's out there looking at you now, Corby, there is no way that she will get to me. I have your men locked away and mine are more numbers than she could handle alone."

Ramses moved away from the palace again seeing that the beating Corby was getting was slowing. She would have to wait until nightfall before attempting to move into the palace but she was determined to find Sarah and Hawk tonight.

The panic increased when the next twelve bodies were found at the front of the palace. Some of the men who had believed the story of an angry spirit abandoned their post and headed into the trees. Ramses struck all that she could hunt down leaving the bodies the same way she left the others. With the help of Isaac they dumped the bodies into the river so that they would float down river past the docks. After about five bodies had been spotted, the fear in the air was almost visible.

* * *

"What do you think they did with Corby?" asked Sarah. After Philbus left with him that morning no one else had come to their room. From the shadows on the wall from the high window they could see that another day was coming to a close. Shifting on the floor trying to find a more comfortable position, she waited for Dennu to answer her question.

"I don't know, highness, but I have to admit that I'm worried about him. The pharaoh's cousin is one of the cruelest people I have ever met. Ramses father tried to guide him after his father had been killed in a battle in the south but even he failed. Philbus always thought he should get the crown after his uncle died because he was male. It didn't matter in his mind that Ramses's father was of no blood relation to him, his mother was sister to the queen so it was his right. Even as a child you could see that he got pleasure out of hurting things that couldn't fight back. You will never see him fight alone because he is a coward." Dennu talked while removing his half cloak that was part of his uniform and moved to place it behind Sarah's back.

"I am lucky I have you all here with me if I can't have Ramses," said Sarah as she went back to running her fingers through Hawk's hair. Her son was starting to worry her in that he had gone back to the silent sully little boy from Larlis's house. Losing Ramses was bad enough, but Hawk had had to watch as it happened.

* * *

When the sun set, but it was still early Ramses decided to move toward her home. "Isaac, we are going to go into the palace and it is important that you stay quiet and focused. If you see any guard I don't care what method you use, kill them. We can't be found or all the people we love in there won't stand a chance."

"I'm ready, sire."

Because of the panic she had caused, it was easy to maneuver to the palace. All the guards were now moving in groups trying to live out the night. Ramses's face turned up in a smile when she saw this thinking that they would be only easier to kill in packs. Taking a moment to think about where they were holding Sarah and Hawk, she was left with only one answer and that was the servant's wing. Thinking like her enemy she knew that Philbus would want to show the group that they were born slaves and under his rule they would die slaves. Seeing the heavily guarded door confirmed her suspicions.

When Isaac moved toward the room without looking around him Ramses grabbed his arm and yanked him back behind the pillar where they were hiding. Philbus was crazy but he wasn't stupid. Pointing toward the other pillars Isaac saw the second group of soldiers that were watching the group watching the door. Snapping her fingers softly so the group by the door wouldn't hear her, Ramses got the attention of the second group of guards who moved together to the place where the sound was coming from. Calling to their partners down the corridor the four moved toward the pillars. Once they walked past them in an effort to see if someone was hiding there the snapping stopped. As if from thin air the first guard was impaled by a thrown sword and the man next to him had a dagger in his throat. The third was struggling against her and the fourth was dead at the end of Isaac's sword.

"Ok now we go fishing since we have all this bait," Ramses whispered to him as she threw the first body to the middle of the corridor. When the second man hit the floor the guards by the door started calling for the remaining two with a slight tremor in their voices. Ramses motioned for Isaac to step into their line of vision and she was going to move along the columns until she was behind the remaining men. Taking a deep breath to build up his courage, Isaac stepped from behind the pillar and stood in the middle of the corridor with a sword in his hand.

"Look boys it's nothing but a slave, a dead slave now that he has killed two of Philbus's men."

"Actually all four of them are dead and I didn't kill them, King Ramses did," Isaac told them with authority. His easy demeanor came from looking into the blue eyes smiling back at him from behind the guards.

"Oh so you command the spirit of Ramses do you, slave? If you do then I suggest that you do so now because we plan to kill you."

"I call on the great spirit Ramses to kill these three men and eat their hearts to feed her revenge," Isaac sung out in an amused voice. The men laughed at his command until the sword sliced through the chest of the man in the middle. The other two turned to see who had attacked them when the daggers sunk into their chest. Their last thoughts were of disbelief that it was Ramses that had taken their lives.

"The great spirit of Ramses?" the pharaoh asked Isaac as she pulled her sword free wiping the blood off on the dead soldiers tunic.

"It was the best I could come up with at the moment. I thought it was effective."

The keys to the door were on the belt of the last guard she had killed with the sword. Turning the lock slowly Ramses entered with caution not knowing who was being held inside. The thick door had muffled the sounds from the corridor so all of the inhabitants were still sleeping when she entered. Giving her eyes time to adjust to the darkness she almost cried when she saw the two forms huddled together on the floor.

Isaac watched as she moved toward them slowly as if savoring the moment or to assure her mind that they wouldn't disappear. Sitting beside Sarah, Ramses just stared at her. She took in the bruise on her cheek and the dirty tunic. It didn't take away from Sarah's beauty in the pharaoh's eyes. Reaching out with her fingertips Ramses touched Sarah's hair and that action did cause the tears to run down her face.

The movement caused Sarah to wake and see who was sitting right next to her. A sob came up from her throat thinking that it was only a dream but it seemed so real. Ramses was there but when she would wake she would be gone just as Risea had been. "I miss you so much, my warrior," she whispered afraid to touch Ramses less the figure go away.

"I am here, my love, and I don't plan to be separated from you again."

Ramses moved her hand from Sarah's hair to her neck so that she could push the woman forward for a kiss. When she leaned forward to touch her lips to Ramses's, it woke Hawk. The kiss didn't last as long as the pharaoh would have wanted but when the scream of "Papa," came from the little boy she had to sit back when he jumped up and hugged her. "I knew that bad man was lying and you didn't die. I hit him with my staff for saying that, papa, just like you showed me." Ramses hugged the little boy tight and looked at her wife, life had never seemed more perfect than at this moment. Sarah wiped the tears away and tried to convince herself that she was indeed awake and Ramses was no spirit.

"You would think that I wouldn't have any tears left after all the crying I have done in the last two days," she told Ramses as she waited for Hawk to finish his greeting.

"I love you, Sarah, and I made a promise to you, I'm just here holding up my end. Are you all right? The both of you look tired."

"We're fine now that you are here. I hate to talk ill of your family but your cousin is insane," Sarah told her.

"I see bondage has done nothing to harm your sense of humor, my love. Come on we have to get out of here. Son go wake Dennu and Nin we have to find out where they are holding my men and Corby."

Standing and holding Ramses as close as her midsection would allow Sarah took the opportunity to collect on her welcome kiss while the others got ready. "I was so lost without you, I wanted to jump over the side with you when I saw you fall. I love you, Ramses."

"I love you too and I would have come back from death to protect you, I'm just sorry it took me so long to get here. I see that my cousin has been busy," said Ramses as she ran her fingers over the bruise on Sarah's cheek.

"It wasn't Philbus, my love, it was Dalia that did that." Putting her head on Ramses's chest she could feel the tension building along with Ramses's anger on her behalf. When she opened her eyes she noticed for the first time the young man by the door armed with a sword.

"Ramses, who is that?" Sarah asked her not moving from the pharaoh's embrace.

"That, my love, is one of our new palace guards. Isaac was the one who pulled me from the water saving my life." Sarah smiled at the young man thinking that Corby would be happy to know that he had been with Ramses all along. When she looked up at the pharaoh again she noticed the blood seeping through the tunic Ramses had on.

"You're hurt!"

"Yes it's one of the downfalls of being pharaoh someone is always trying to kill you," Ramses answered. They both laughed thinking about the day they had met. Ramses had forgotten about the pain in her shoulder the minute she saw Sarah but now the throbbing was back after Sarah had reminded her.

"Something else my cousin has to pay for, and Dalia will wish she never set eyes on me after I am done. And as for her father, Neftu will soon learn what is meant when people say the power that is Egypt."

"Papa, where are we going?" asked Hawk.

"We are going to find Corby and the rest of our men then we are going to pay a little visit to our cousin Philbus. Dennu where are the men?"

"Sire, they were being used as labor at the docks so I would imagine they have them in the quarters down there."

"Good grab a sword from one of those men out there and let's go. Once we have them in place we'll come back and look for your brother. Nin, are you up for a walk?" asked Ramses.

"Yes, you heathen, let's go. I can't believe that you let us sit in there for two days before you came for us. Your wife is pregnant don't you realize? Sitting on that hard floor is not good for her back." Ramses laughed at the fussing old woman knowing that it only meant that Nina loved her. It gave the pharaoh comfort to see how attached Nina had become to Sarah and Hawk, she will make a wonderful grandmother to our children.

"Sarah, where are your parents?" asked Ramses.

"I don't know, love, Corby kept quiet about who they were so my hope is that they have been assigned to a job somewhere in the city along with the rest of the slaves."

With two of them cutting a path through the guards Philbus would be missing even more men come the morning. They found the men loyal to Ramses in the soldiers' quarters as Dennu had predicted. After killing the few sentries that were stationed outside the locked door they released them and headed toward the armory to distribute weapons. Leaving Sarah and Hawk with the protection of Dennu and her men Ramses headed back into the palace to collect the last thing that Philbus could use against her tomorrow. For in the morning would come to an end the silent killings of the past two nights, tomorrow she would face Philbus and crush him.

"Please don't leave us again, Ramses, I just got you back," begged Sarah.

"I promise I won't be long love I just have to go back in there and find Corby. There will be no hostages for Philbus tomorrow once I'm finished tonight. Now stay here with Dennu and the men and I won't be long."

"I'm coming with you, sire," Isaac said from behind them. He had figured out who Ramses was going back for and he would not be denied the right to be there when they found Corby.

"No, Isaac, I want you to stay here with the rest, I promise you I will find him and I'll bring him back."

"No I want to come with you. If it is true that you are in my debt for saving you, this is my price for doing so."

Following her hand signals they headed for the front of the palace to the place they had last seen Corby. There were twelve guards around the area making it difficult to get any closer than they were. The front of the palace was bare of any hiding places for the simple strategy of being able to see for leagues anyone approaching the steps. As if a gift from the gods the winds picked up and rain clouds were moving in. The light provided by the moon and the night sky were doused providing perfect cover for Ramses and Isaac to move rapidly up the steps.

Looking from behind one of the large columns that held up the front of the palace Ramses could see they had cut Corby down but had left him on the black marble floor to bleed.

"We'll string him up again at dawn for the pharaoh's pleasure so don't die on us, Corby. Maybe the spirit of Ramses will come and save you tonight before the sun touches the sky." The guard taunted the naked man lying at his feet.

Ramses had to hold Isaac back from charging to Corby's defense. "If you just run in there they are going to kill him. I know these men and they hate Corby for the relationship he and his brother have with me. Now pay attention and follow me," ordered Ramses.

They moved along the outside of the row of columns getting wet from the light rain that had started falling. Waiting for them to stop their games at Corby's expense she drew her sword watching as Isaac did the same. Two of the soldiers stepped close to where they were standing making it easy for her to kill them quickly and toss them down the steps and into the blackness of the night. One of the ten left sat off to the side sharpening his sword when he heard someone whisper in his ear, "Thank you, mine was getting dull from all the men I've killed in the past two nights." Not bothering to use the sword, she broke his neck leaving him looking like he had fallen asleep. Three of the nine men left where sitting on the edge of where the rain was hitting looking out at the sky talking, they never heard her over the patter. As she was throwing the last of them over the side down the stairs one of the six that remained turned the corner and tried to sneak up on her instead of calling for help. She turned just in time to see the stunned look on the man's face as he looked at the sword sticking out of his chest from behind. Isaac kicked the soldier off his sword sending him to join the others at the bottom of the steps.

"Thanks, Isaac, I must be getting slow I didn't hear him coming."

"I need help with the last five so I couldn't let anything happen to you. I have never killed anything in my life, sire, I thought it would have been harder to do. I just saw him heading toward you wanting to harm you and I had no choice."

"It's all right, Isaac, it isn't hard to kill a man it is just hard to live with the fact that it can be so easily done."

Three of the remaining group were taking their turn to sleep and were killed where they lay. Having only two more to worry about before they could get to Corby, Ramses listened to any noise that would give her a clue to where they were. The noise she did hear made her laugh quietly. Isaac looked at her in question when she pointed in the direction of the corner column. The guard was sitting in a chair with his head thrown back obviously enjoying what the other guard kneeling in front of him was doing, if the moans were any indication. She drove one sword into the kneeling man's throat pinning him to the sitting man's groin. Isaac covered the man's mouth to muffle the sound of his scream from having the pleasure he was receiving turn to excruciating pain in a moment. He crossed his legs in sympathy shivering at the sight before him. To silence him permanently, Ramses drove the other sword in her hand into his heart.

"That is what it means to come and go, Isaac," she told him when they turned to get Corby.

"You are a very strange, but fascinating person, sire. I am glad that you are my friend because your idea of a joke carries a high price," said Isaac.

Ramses looked around to see if there would be any more guards coming to replace the ones that had been left to watch Corby, while Isaac went to find something to wrap him in for the move back to the others. "Corby, wake up please, it's me Isaac."

"Isaac, love, what are you doing here?" asked Corby.

"Pining over you so let's get going," Ramses answered for him. "Oh all right kiss him then we'll get going." She told Isaac when their reunion was cut short.

"Ramses, I'm sorry for not telling you about Isaac sooner," Corby began but fell silent when she waved off the apology.

"Don't be sorry for falling in love, man, Isaac is a good man and I'm glad to have him around. Tomorrow we will have to find him a job that will let you spend more time together though I think you will be spending some time with the healers for a while to come."

"As are you, sire," added Isaac.

Ramses picked Corby up and settled him across her good shoulder. It was killing her wounded shoulder but Isaac was too small to carry his bulk and Corby was to hurt to walk. When she started walking Corby couldn't help but moan a little from the deep cuts along his back and legs that were being stretched open from the movement. "Hang in there, my friend, and I'll try and make this as painless as possible." Said Ramses as she moved to the section they had come up from. They avoided all the patrols roaming the property on the way back not taking any chances with the injured man Ramses was carrying. Nina started barking orders as to what she needed to clean her son's backside through her tears as soon as they saw Ramses approaching.

Lying on his stomach Corby concentrated on the hand that was holding his as his mother cleaned the bits of leather Philbus's whip had left in his cuts. The extent and depth of the wounds would scar leaving him the reminder of the other man's anger, but looking at Isaac's eyes it would not change the way he felt about the royal guard. "Don't cry, mama, we are all together now and Ramses is alive," said Corby.

"That man deserves whatever Ramses has in mind for him. All the suffering he has caused just for the sake of power deserves no less. And as for that pit viper in heat, she deserves to suffer along with him. Dalia's obsession with Ramses is what gave Philbus the excuse to try this." Nina said as she kept cleaning her son's wounds.

"Don't worry, Nin, I'll take care of it in a few candle marks. Have you met Isaac?" asked Ramses.

"Yes, troublemaker, I have met Isaac, don't you go showing any of your bad habits I don't need another one to worry about. Take off that tunic because you are next after I finish with Corby."

When she sat on one of the cots in nothing but a loincloth so that Nina could clean the puncture in her shoulder, Ramses laughed as Sarah worked in tandem with the old woman to clean her up. "Child, you get more holes in you than I don't know what but I want to thank you for loving me enough to bring my Corby back to me. He looks so much like his father it hurts me at times but my sons and you are what I have in the world."

"Nin, you know I couldn't leave him there and when I am done all these bastards will pay for their treachery." She leaned over and kissed Nina on the crown of her head when she bowed to the pharaoh as a sign of her devotion and thanks.

"And you, I think my chest is clean enough now, wipe it one more time and I'll have to find us a quiet spot." She told Sarah.

"I think that's a wonderful idea, sire, let's go," answered Sarah. Nina watched them go with a shake of her head and a smile on her face

They lay together on a pallet the men had put together until it was time for Ramses to go. The men all had their orders and where just itching for the sun to go up so they could pick a fight. With her hand over their active baby Ramses sent up a silent prayer of thanks to her mother for her warning and for the chance to do this again. "Your mother was right, love, when she came to me in that dream. In a short time the rest of what she told me will come to pass and I will give birth to our son in the same room she gave birth to you. Do you think what she told me about your spirit will be true to?"

"That won't matter, Sarah, I will love this baby like I love Hawk. Are you hurt in anyway after all that has happened?"

"No, love, go to sleep I want you alert for what you have to do tomorrow."

Before she drifted off to sleep Ramses felt Hawk crawl into the pallet in front of his mother. He lay on his side like they were and pulled Ramses's hand off his brother and on to him. Nina and Dennu checked on them smiling at the sight of the small family before going out and sitting with Isaac and Corby again.

The first pink rays of dawn came through the window waking Ramses from the most peaceful sleep she had gotten in days. Working her way free of the two smaller bodies snuggled up to her she cleaned herself up and found a uniform to put on. "Come back here and keep me warm," Sarah whispered from the bed. She looked disappointed that Ramses had dressed and looked ready to leave.

"Only for a moment, love, then I have got to go. The sooner I get this done the sooner I get to move you to our rooms in the palace." She sat on the edge of the pallet and looked at the two people she loved most in the world. It would be the motivation she would take into battle. When she got up to finish dressing Sarah thought back to the first time she had seen Ramses in the throne room. She was dressed in the royal clothing but didn't wear the crown and scepters and to Sarah they weren't needed. Ramses posture and bearing made her stand out as the ruler of Egypt not the manner of her dress.

Dressed as a common field soldier, Ramses still looked menacing, to Sarah's eyes she looked like an agitated King Cobra ready to strike. "How can you look so deadly and good at the same time? You are making me wet just looking at you, sire," Sarah told her as she ran her fingernail along the leather armor covering Ramses chest.

"Thank you for putting that thought into my head right before I leave. This battle should be the shortest in my career," said Ramses.

"I love you, Ramses."

"And I love you, Sarah."

She left after kissing Sarah not wanting to see her wife crying. Outside Dennu and the men stood waiting for her command to begin. "Dennu, lead a force of men through the back of the palace and drive them out the front. The rest of the men and I will be waiting for you at the entrance. I am not interested in any prisoners. Make Philbus's men an example to any others that dare try this again. If you find Philbus or Dalia, detain them until I arrive, I have special plans for the two of them."

Feeling the energy washing off her in waves the men caught the fever of battle. Together with Dennu they bowed and struck their chest with their fists as they shouted, "Yes, sire."

Waiting until she and most of the men that were with her cleared the back of the palace on their way to the front Dennu began his part of the attack. The alarm within the palace was sounded as the soldiers outside saw the coming force, but to no avail. The killing began almost from the moment Dennu gave the order to move forward. Soldiers from Philbus's forces dropped next to the warriors from Neftu's without thought. The sentries in the palace seeing how quickly Dennu was moving started their retreat out the front. Most of them thought they would find refuge with Neftu and his daughter among their tribe.

As they ran out the front, a worse fate than Dennu awaited them when they saw Ramses standing at the head of her men. Unlike Philbus, the pharaoh was not afraid of battle and accepted her responsibility at the head of her men not at the sidelines sending soldiers in to die in her name. It was over in less than a candle mark and only about twenty of the traitor soldiers were left standing. Philbus was found hiding with the slaves in the palace with Dalia at his side. Found with him were the crown and sword that belonged to the pharaoh.

Bringing Philbus into the throne room where Ramses awaited him, Dennu stood with a beefy hand around his neck. "Sire, what should I do with him?"

"Don't kill him just yet, Dennu, I have plans for him. Strip him and tie him to the same columns he bound your brother to but don't have him whipped….yet. Find Dalia and place her in the next section of columns." Ramses continued.

"Strip her, sire?" asked Dennu.

"Yes, Dennu, strip her. Keep them alive until her father gets here. Neftu has much to answer for. Take a group of soldiers with you and deliver a present to the great king for me Dennu. Use the remaining soldiers and have them load one of the barges with the dead from this morning then have the prisoners row them to King Neftu. Tell them there are my gift to him for his loyalty and I expect him here in less than a week to collect Dalia."

"It shall be done, sire."

Moving out of the throne room and into the slave quarters Ramses went in search of Sarah's parents. Finding them sitting together with the maids that were assigned to Sarah and the pharaoh's rooms she told them where Sarah and Hawk where. Releasing them to move about the palace they were glad to be out from under lock and key and started on the clean up. Habish and Isa joined their servants in preparing Sarah's room trying to finish the job quickly so the young woman could lie down once Ramses returned with her.

Holding Sarah in her arms, they were all smiles as the pharaoh carried her through the palace leaving bowing giggling servants in their wake. Having Sarah back they felt comfortable that they could tell their stories of rape and torture at the hand of Philbus's men and have them get back to the pharaoh. They were just slaves but they felt that the crimes committed against them could be added to the tally Philbus had run up against Ramses and her family.

"Sire, let me carry her before you rip the stitches in your shoulder," said Habish when he saw them enter the room.

"Thank you, Habish," Ramses had given up on getting the couple to call her by her name.

"Is everything taken care of?" asked Sarah of Ramses. The pharaoh was walking along side her father as he carried her into their bedroom.

"Yes, highness, for now."

"Your queen has an order for you then, sire."

Bowing deeply at the waist Ramses told her, "I am but your humble servant."

"Little Sarah, I could never imagine when you where born and the healer put you in my arms for the first time that you would grow up to have the pharaoh bow to you. A wise man once said that it takes a strong will to know when to bend. I am glad that my daughter is the only one you bow your head to, sire, it makes me feel that she will be protected for life as well as loved. She deserves no less." Habish bowed to Ramses after putting Sarah down and left them alone in the room.

"I think that you are starting to wear him down, love" said Sarah.

"Oh do you think he will come to love me as much as he loves you?"

"Well let's not hope for too much too soon. Are you ready for your orders?"

"Why yes I am highness what can I do for you?"

Sarah lifted one of her feet a little off the surface of the bed and ordered, "Start rubbing." The maids in the other room laughed at the exchange they were eavesdropping on and at the rich laughter coming from the pharaoh. The moaning coming from the queen told them that the pharaoh was as good at following orders as in giving them.

* * *

They spent their days after the battle resting and checking on Corby's recovery. Ramses waited for Neftu's arrival and had to have both Philbus and Dalia gagged to stop their incessant whining that echoed through the palace. The guards reported to Ramses that even through the gags both Philbus and Dalia were demanding to see her. True to her orders the two stood for most of the day as a naked spectacle of entertainment for anyone lucky enough to be visiting the palace on business. Having Ramses back allowed the normal flow of the city to continue as was evident in the busy market places.

On the fifth day after leaving, Dennu returned with an empty barge and the men he had taken. He relayed to Ramses that Neftu was three days behind him and scared of the pharaoh's retribution for his part in the coup attempt. On Dennu's promise that he wouldn't be killed upon entry into the city, he planned on coming to pick up his daughter Dalia.

"No I won't kill him the moment he gets here, where's the fun in that?" asked Ramses. "After he's been here for a day or two then I'll kill him."

"Sire, the others you had me look for will be here probably a day before King Neftu, they are anxious to meet with you and have much to tell you about the running of the tribe under their king."

"Good, Dennu, now go and find your mother. She's been worried about you, and get yourself a good meal you deserve a little pampering. Don't let Corby get too far ahead of you on that score."

"How is he, sire?"

"With Isaac running his fingers through his hair all day, I'm sure he's doing fine. It will scar and Philbus cut deeply into his back but I don't think the damage will hurt his movement forever. Go and see him that's probably where Nin is, and if you can pry his eyes away from Isaac I'm sure he'll be happy to see you."

"Thank you, Ramses."

She spent the rest of the morning with Hawk in the weapons room practicing with his staff. After working up to actually hitting their two weapons together Ramses let him go with the servant girl that had come to collect the prince for his lunch, bath and nap. Thinking that the girl had a good idea for her son, Ramses headed for her own bathing chamber and to her wife's bed for the afternoon. The baby had started dropping, leaving Sarah wanting to do nothing but lie down until he finally decided to make an appearance. The foul mood that she had been in had left Ramses no other recourse but to lay with her and hold her. Every so often Sarah was able to lie on her side long enough for Ramses to rub her back that had started to ache constantly two days prior.

"How about a nap, highness?" asked Ramses when she stepped in from her bath.

"Tell me why I am so tired if all I do all day is lie here on this bed?" whined Sarah.

"It won't be long now, love, so let's see if we can get some sleep."

Having pillows piled behind her supporting her in a sitting up position was the only way Sarah found any relief from this baby pressing on everything in her body. She was finding it relaxing to run her fingers through Ramses's short-cropped hair as the pharaoh slept on what was left of her lap. Looking past the shears hanging along the wall of the room Sarah looked out at the river. It was so different here than from their room back in the other palace. It was greener and not as wide but the churning waters looked just as mysterious to her. When her gaze returned to Ramses she saw the movement at the end of the bed as Risea sat down to visit with her again.

"Sarah, I have come to tell you that you have done well and I am pleased. Because you shared my warnings with Ramses you are both still alive and well. Something that important deserves a reward don't you think?"

"My queen, thank you for keeping her safe and bringing her back to me. For just that one brief moment I saw how empty my life would be without her love. You owe me no reward, it is I who wish to honor you."

"Nonsense, daughter, I come to offer relief. Are you ready to bring my grandchild into the world?"

"More than anything highness."

"Then let it be so."

The spreading wetness on the bed woke them both. Ramses looked amused and Sarah looked mortified. "Don't be embarrassed, love, I think our little pharaoh has decided to come earlier than my mother said." Sarah was about to tell her about her dream when the first contraction hit, getting Ramses to move quicker than Sarah had ever seen.

For the rest of the afternoon and into the night Ramses paced outside the rooms listening to Sarah scream, curse and cry in the company of Nina, Isa and the healer. Thinking of her mother Ramses was frantic when candle mark after candle mark passed with no progress in the birth. The only smile that would cross Ramses's face was when the string of curses from Sarah would waft through the doors of the bedchamber. It seemed that her wife knew even more curses than she did and made a point to remember to ask her later where she had picked up some of the expressions.

She almost ran in the room when Sarah let loose with an ear shattering scream only to be held back by Habish. "Not yet, sire, trust me she doesn't want you in there at the moment. Her mother was the same way. Those slim hips are lovely to look at for their spouses but murder when it comes to the birthing of children." The old man actually laughed at the thought and of the fact he was currently restraining the pharaoh. The next sound they heard was the wail of a baby, making Ramses pick her father-in-law up off the floor and into a heartfelt hug.

After what seemed like a lifetime Nina walked out and called for Ramses to come in. Running past her surrogate mother Ramses skidded to a stop in front of the bed. There Sarah was holding a bundle in her arms and tears were running down her face. "What's the matter, love, are you all right?" asked Ramses.

"I'm just fine, sire, come and meet your son." Sarah was crying for the gift that Risea had in fact delivered. She waited to see Ramses's reaction when she first looked at their son. Handing her the bundle Ramses sat and awkwardly not having any practice holding babies. When the pharaoh pulled back the blanket she was greeted to a healthy baby boy with a full head of shiny black hair and an uncanny resemblance to her of all people. When she laughed at the sheer joy of the moment the baby opened his blue eyes and looked at her albeit unfocused and smiled.

"Gods, Sarah look at his eyes, love, they are like mine. He is a gift from the gods love just as you are a gift to me." Ramses could help but laugh from the happiness she felt, it felt like she might burst from the emotion.

"Your mother has blessed us, Ramses, look at him. She was right, we reap the harvest."

The fussing brought them out of their musings. "Let me have him, love, I think he's hungry." The sudden shock of the force of his suction made her suck in a breath. "Wonderful he has your looks and my appetite, I may never survive."

Ramses looked on moving behind Sarah when she changed the baby to her other breast, holding them both as the baby continued feeding. "What do you want to name him, warrior?" Sarah asked Ramses.

"You went through all the pain, love, why don't you decide."

"Our first son carries one of your names so it is only fitting that this one carry on the other. Ramses V, meet your papa," Sarah cooed to the baby getting him to pause in his sucking. "Until he is big enough to carry around such a big name why don't we call him Ram in honor of what he has been doing to me for the past three moons?"

"Ram it is, Sarah, and thank you for sharing this with me."

Laying the baby along side her, Sarah watched him sleep after his meal. Ramses had gone out to get Hawk so that he could meet his new baby brother. It was truly astounding to look at someone so small and have them look so much like the one she loved. If Ramses had fathered the child he wouldn't have looked so much like her. Waiting for Ramses to come back with Hawk she repeated the ritual she had done five years before counting fingers and toes. Ram was so different from Hawk as a baby from the size of their hands to the difference in their hair. Brushing through the thick black hair made her laugh remembering that it had been moons before she could do the same with Hawk.

"Do you believe he will grow to love horses, short blondes and figs?" asked Isa. In the short time they had been in the company of the pharaoh had not gone without notice of the ruler's favorite things. She and her husband could no longer deny that their daughter was here of her own free will and loved Ramses from the heart and not from obligation.

"Oh, mama, isn't he beautiful? I wish you had seen Hawk as a baby, imagine the exact opposite of this big boy and you can picture him. That was such a bad time for me having him alone and missing you and papa, but now it is as if I'm in a dream."

"Sarah, do they have the same father considering how different they do look?" Isa asked delicately. She had been preparing Habish since she had left the room for the possibility.

"Yes, mama, they do but something happened to me this time that I don't think you would understand." Sarah began her story of the dream that had helped them get to this point. Isa looked skeptical but there was no denying the resemblance between this baby and the pharaoh.

Their time together was interrupted when Ramses entered with Hawk. Ramses had spent time with him in explaining Hawk's role in the baby's life. Seeing them all together made Isa feel jealous all most that she had not had this luxury with Sarah. She was happy for Sarah but sorry for all their missed opportunity.

"Sire, you have a beautiful son," said Isa.

"I have two beautiful sons but an even more beautiful wife, Isa. To have you and Habish here will be good for them, I think family is important for it passes on our family's story." Holding Hawk up so he could see his brother, Ramses was simply beaming at the baby.

"If I could keep that look on your face I would give you a child a season," said Sarah. The look on the Ramses face was charming to watch. From the moment she had held the baby she had fallen in love all over again and it was plainly written in her eyes. Nina had told Sarah in one of their afternoon talks that Ramses had never been around babies so it would be interesting to see how she adjusted.

"No, I think that two are enough for me but that doesn't mean that we can't keep practicing the making them part." Ramses said watching the beautiful blush that ran up Sarah's neckline.

"Ramses, my mother is here," Sarah chastised.

"I'm sorry, love, I'll try and behave."

"Yes, sire, I hope you know that my daughter is off limits to you now." Isa added.

"What?"

"Only until her body heals, sire, only until then."

With relief washing over her Ramses asked Hawk, "What do you think of your new brother, son?"

"Papa, he looks like you."

"Yes a little doesn't he?" answered Ramses.

"But why don't I look like you?"

Ramses had to think about that question before answering. Hawk was young but he was proving to be wise beyond his years with some the questions he put forth. "You do look like me, son, not in your hair and your eyes are like your mother's, but in other things."

"Like what, papa?"

"Like the way you hold your staff and the way you love horses. According to Nina you know how to get into trouble like me and you love your mother like I do. Don't you think you look like me in all those things?"

"Yeah but I don't have dark hair and I'm not tall," said Hawk.

"I wasn't tall either until a few seasons passed Hawk, give yourself a chance and you'll get there I promise. But you know something, son?" The little boy looked up at his idol and shook his head. "It isn't how tall you get to be or the color of your hair that will be the most important thing that you will become in your life. It is the size of your heart and the amount of courage you show in anything that life will test you with that will determine the way that people remember you. And when you look at those two things you are big and tall. You are my son and nothing will ever change that."

"I love you, papa."

"I love you too. Now kiss your mama and let's go so she can get some sleep."

Sarah awoke some time later panicking for a moment when she couldn't find the baby next to her on the bed. Looking at the foot of the bed she found Ramses walking with the bundle securely in her arms cooing to her son. "Hey there, little man, what is that unhappy face about?"

"It means that he is either wet or hungry," answered Sarah. Ramses gave her a sheepish grin at having been caught in a conversation of baby talk. "Why don't you call my mother, love, and have her change him then I can feed him. With any luck he should sleep for a couple of candle marks before he has to be fed again."

"I'm sure Neftu, Dalia and Philbus will be thrilled with the fact that I will be sleep deprived by the time I have to deal with them."

"Have you considered what you are going to do with them, love?" asked Sarah.

"Yes I plan to sentence them to hard labor as slaves for the rest of their lives. There is nothing more than I would love to do than to have them killed for what they did to you and Hawk but this option might give them more time to consider the ramifications of what they have done."

Ramses didn't go any further when she saw Isa enter the room. She took her grandson to the station they had set up to care for the baby and started the process of getting him dry. Ramses watched over the older woman's shoulder as if supervising the job she was doing making Isa a little ill at ease. "Love, come back here and let mama finish. You make her any more nervous and she's liable to drop Ram on the floor." Ramses went and sat on the bed waiting for Isa to finish. Ramses smiled at Sarah getting the smaller woman to rest her head on the broad shoulder.

Retrieving the now dry and content baby Sarah unfastened her sleep shift to feed him again. Having changed into her own sleep shift Ramses sat holding the two of them watching as their son took his fill from his mother. He had his blue eyes opened and one tiny hand wrapped around the pharaoh's finger. "If you think that means he's ready to start wielding a staff or something think again," Sarah told her sternly.

"But the boy has a good grip," teased Ramses.

"And you might find yourself with a new bed somewhere else in this palace."

After the feeding Ramses set the sleeping baby in a small bed Nina had set up next to theirs. When Ramses came back to lay behind Sarah and pulled her back she heard a small protest. Ready to move back and give her wife some room Ramses found herself pinned to the bed by a very alert Sarah. "I have been waiting moons to lie with you like this again and not have anyone between us. I missed you, Ramses." Relieved that she wasn't going to be sleeping on the floor Ramses gathered Sarah up into her arms and kissed her. They enjoyed the snuggling knowing that it wouldn't go any further until Sarah had had the chance to heal.

That night set the pace for many to come in that no sooner than they went to sleep, a scream worthy of a pharaoh would cut through the night waking his parents. The first time it happened that night Ramses was up and next to the bed in a defensive stance before she realized that they weren't under attack. Moving to get the baby in the middle of the night Ramses tripped over the chair Nina had been using to sit with Sarah sending the pharaoh crashing into changing table. That brought the guards running making Sarah lose all control on her laughter. The guards had brought torches with them so the look of the king with baby clothes all over her gave the queen the best laugh she had in days.

"Would you like me to keep watch to make sure he doesn't spit up on you?" asked Dennu. The piercing glare the comment got him from the pharaoh sent him running after the other retreating guards.

"Do you think you can get up from there and pick up your son before he wakes the rest of the guards and they get a personal tour of our sleeping chamber?" asked Sarah.

"You are enjoying this a little to much, my queen."

"It's not everyday that I get to see you so off balance, love, forgive me if I find it amusing," Sarah told her sweetly.

"Maybe it's a good thing I can't get you pregnant. Many more awakenings like that one and I would lose my mind." Turning to the baby Ramses looked down on him seeing that he was quite passionate in showing his displeasure at being ignored. "And people think I'm impatient. Son, you have got to find a quieter way to tell us you're hungry." Sarah laughed at the conversation Ramses was having with the baby who upon hearing the deep voice quieted down and waited to be picked up. After his feeding Ram was taken by Isa who promised to look after him until it was time for him to eat again.

* * *

"Where is Ramses this morning, Nina?" asked Sarah.

"The pharaoh is meeting with the rebel leaders Philbus had been sent to fight, highness. Dennu met with them when he went to deliver the king's message to Neftu and arranged for them to get an audience with Ramses. It should be quite a shock for them to come in and find Dalia hanging off the front columns of the palace."

Sarah thought about the life that awaited Dalia now that she had been instrumental in the plot to overthrow the pharaoh. She would be lucky if Ramses assigned her to be a pleasure slave like Sarah had been in Larlis's house. Dalia hadn't grown up to have any knowledge of hard labor but there was a part of Sarah that wanted the princess to get to know just that. She had done all that scheming to get into Ramses's bed and almost got herself killed instead, which deserved punishment in Sarah's mind.

"I'm sure that Dalia doesn't expect Ramses to treat her in any special way after what she did would she? The fact that she teamed up with Philbus of all people is not going to work in her favor when her father gets here and Ramses makes her decision as to their fate. The blow that man gave Hawk across the back is always in the back of her mind so if her cousin believes in any of the gods my advice would be to start praying now," said Sarah.

"There are no gods Philbus can pray to love that would make me forget or forgive what he has done," answered Ramses. She had finished her meetings with the visitors from Neftu's land and wanted to check on her wife and baby. Hawk had finished his lessons for the morning and was tagging along so that he and Ramses could head to the weapons room once the visit was done. "Neftu will be here by tomorrow and then it will be done. After my visit this morning with Selba, the leader of the rebel forces, I have come to the conclusion that Neftu is even more stupid than even I gave him credit for. He has been stealing from me and has enslaved a large number of his people into his forces against Egypt. Maybe it is time to put a woman in charge of the northern tribes and Selba seems like a perfect candidate. At least she understands that given the proper motivation I can be called upon to crush people like Neftu into the sand and I don't expect that she will give me the headaches he has. Enough about that, how are you, love, and the mighty screamer?"

"I am feeling much better. The healer was just here and said that I should be up in a few days. There was no tearing which is good I just feel a little sore. If you are up to it once you finish with Hawk maybe you would like to take a slow walk through the gardens with the four of us?"

"If you think you should there is no other place that I would rather be."

Pleased with Hawk's progress Ramses pushed him harder to learn the moves that would eventually become so engrained that they would be as natural as breathing. His reflexes and forward thinking even for one so young would make him stand out on the battlefield when it would be his time to go. Once they were finished Ramses pulled down her sword and ran through the warm up exercises then through the routine she and her father had developed that kept her in battle ready condition.

Her son watched her in awe as the sword glittered in the afternoon sun, as did the sweat that was pouring from her skin. Dennu had told Hawk that his papa was an even better warrior than was her father. There were still some older soldiers that had served under both and when it came to defense of family and land there was none better. Hawk's dream was that one day the soldiers would say that about him.

Before heading back to her family Ramses walked to the front of the palace to visit the now quiet prisoners. The two had gotten the message that their screaming was getting them no response so they had quieted enough to have their gags removed. Seeing Ramses approaching got the first agitated response out of both of them in a day.

"Ramses, cut me down from here immediately. Once my father hears of this you will be made to pay I swear it," screamed Dalia.

"Princess, you should be glad that you are my prisoner and not Philbus's. If that were the case I'm sure that you would have been raped and beaten by now. My advice to both of you is to shut up and listen before I have the gags put in place again. We have a new heir to the throne and I don't want him disturbed. Princess your father is coming tomorrow and that is when we will decide your fate for the crimes against me and my family."

"We?" asked Philbus speaking for the first time. Since his cousin had strung him up here he figured that it would be a matter of time before she killed him. Now it proved him right that the slave Sarah had made her weak in even punishment. Given the opportunity to live he could rebuild his forces and try again given time.

"I do not sit on the dais alone any more, cousin, and the crimes you committed were not against me alone either. Sarah will have her say in the decisions I must make tomorrow. I am just sorry for your mother, Philbus, did you not consider her when you thought up this plot you tried. You alone will bear the responsibility of what happens to her."

"Ramses, she had nothing to do with this. She is still in her home in the city and had no idea of what I would try."

"You know the law as well as I, Philbus, and since you have pushed me on enforcing it as written for so long I will take heed this time. The advisors will be thrilled don't you agree?" With that she turned and walked away leaving them to contemplate their demise alone. The guards had told Ramses that for candle marks when they were first tied up Dalia had spent her time telling Philbus what an idiot he was and how stupid she was for believing he could get rid of Ramses. Ramses laughed out loud at the thought that for once Dalia was right about something.

* * *

The next morning arriving by litter King Neftu stepped out at the bottom of the steps leading up to the palace immediately looking to the right and finding his daughter hanging naked from two columns. The gravity of the situation he found himself in came crashing down on him knowing in that instant that Ramses would never overlook what happened. His only wish now was that the pharaoh offered mercy in that what they had done would not order their deaths.

"Neftu, if you know what is best for now you will walk past her and ignore what you see for now. Ramses is waiting for you and I think it best you don't keep her waiting," Dennu told him as they started up the stairs.

"How long has she been there like that?" asked Neftu.

"Since their capture when Ramses retook the city. She has not been touched or harmed in any way, which is more than I can say about my brother. Corby is still recovering from the whipping he took in that same spot days ago."

Neftu was surprised when they entered the throne room and found that most of the court that was usually present were indeed there. He figured Ramses would have closed the room to any visitor considering what was to happen today. Falling to his knees and bowing at the bottom of the dais he waited for Ramses to acknowledge him.

Ramses looked at the man lying almost prostrate on the floor and didn't say anything, she was waiting for the rest of the players in this little tableau to arrive. Hearing the drums start up like they had for her made the first smile grace her face since sitting on the throne, the beating meant Sarah was entering along with the two princes of Egypt. Today would mark not only the end of this chapter of insolence from some of her subjects but it would also be recorded that it was the day she adopted the two boys as her heirs and took a queen. It was good to show the people their future and have them get use to the idea.

Walking a bit slower than usual, Sarah entered looking like the queen she would soon be. Wearing a smaller jeweled choker that matched the one Ramses had on and a long white linen tunic, the people bowed in respect. The outfit and royal jewelry signified her new status, the one that would become official today.

At her side walked Hawk smiling up at Ramses reminding the pharaoh of the first time the boy had been in the throne room back in the city. She had explained to her son that there was no place for him to sit and it was his duty to stand by her with his hand resting on the right arm of the throne. That would signify him as the next pharaoh of his people and her son. Walking behind the two of them was Nina holding a bundled and sleeping Ram. When they stopped next to the still kneeling Neftu, Ramses stood and descended the steps and scooped Sarah up into her arms carrying her so that she wouldn't have to climb the stairs in her still sore condition. Once Sarah was situated with Ram in her arms Ramses sat down and looked out at the group gathered. She could tell that they were dying to get out of there so that they could start their gossiping at the positions of everyone on the dais.

The last of the expected arrived surrounded by guards, now dressed and bathed Philbus and Dalia walked to where her father was. As Dennu pushed them to their knees to join Neftu, Ramses was ready to begin.

"I will not waste my time in repeating the charges against the people you see before me so I will instead issue a warning. To some of you having a woman sit on this throne is a sign of weakness. If you are standing here today thinking that I want you to step forward. I don't care how many of you there are step forward and have your say. These three tried and failed and because of their failure all of their men are dead. The price of failure is death but that will not be the outcome today. Before any of you think that it is because Philbus is part of my family, listen to what the punishment will be."

"For the rest of their lives Philbus and Neftu will be chained together to work in the quarry. There they will work as slaves subject to the same expectation of workload as everyone else. As for you, Dalia, who was so anxious to get into my bed that you helped my cousin in trying to kill my family and me I have something else in mind for you. Since you tried to usurp her place I think the queen should name your punishment. Love, what do you wish to do with Dalia?"

"If I was a cruel woman I would sentence her to the fate Philbus had in mind for her as a pleasure slave, but even my heart is not that cold. Ramses, since the princess was so anxious to get into your bed would it not be fitting for her to get her wish?" asked Sarah sweetly. Ramses looked at her with the same level of amusement wondering what her wife had in mind because it certainly wouldn't be Dalia anywhere near their bed.

"What ever you wish, highness, will be carried out," Ramses responded.

"Then I think the laundry that does our sheets will be gaining another worker. If in between your sheets is where she wanted to be then who am I to deny her that pleasure," Sarah reasoned. From her kneeling position the crowd watched as Dalia's body stiffened once the queen was finished. They had not known what to expect from the queen but she was proving to be as worthy of respect as Ramses.

"Excellent suggestion, love, but don't worry, Dalia, you won't be down there alone. Philbus's mother will join you in your labors. It will be her share of the punishment for her son's crimes. Perhaps my aunt will think about how she should have taught Philbus obedience as a child instead of filling his head with dreams of being pharaoh because of who her sister's husband was."

"As slaves, the three of you will have plenty of time to think about the foolishness of your plan. As you start working, you think because of past positions you are not expected to work as hard as those next to you think again, punishment will come heavy and swift at the end of a whip. Or if you dream of escape I will spend my life hunting you down. Once caught you will pray for a slow death but the gods will not hear you over your own screams." Ramses explained. "Dennu, take them out of my sight. Make sure that their first stop is at the forger's to be fitted for leg irons and collars."

"Yes, sire, it will be done." Dennu tapped his chest with his fist and motioned for the guards to remove the three prisoners made slaves.

As they moved to Dalia she stood on her own and screamed up at Ramses. "This isn't over, Ramses, I promise you."

"Dennu, make sure that when we return to the city that her leg irons are attached to those of Philbus's mother for that outburst. Now for more important matters."

Ramses turned to Sarah and Hawk moving toward her throne when she thought of something she had forgotten. Having the new royal guard Isaac hand her the spear that one of Neftu's men had used to wound her she called to Philbus. When he turned to face the dais again the spear sliced through the space separating them and plunged into the exact spot she had been wounded. "Not that there will be a next time, cousin, but you would have done better with soldiers who have as good a aim as I do."

After the three were removed from the room those gathered moved aside as the high priest of Isis's temple entered and approached the dais. Bowing slightly the old man started up the steps followed by two other priests there to help him with the next ceremony. "Ramses, step aside and let me see your new family," the high priest Suard ordered gently. Stepping up to the lower throne he took the baby from Sarah and unwrapped the blanket covering him. Ramses smiled as the priest looked at Ram then at her as if comparing the features. "You have been blessed I see, child. I told your father long ago when I held you that you would be smiled upon by the gods because of the sacrifice Risea made. Now look at your son and see that my words rang true. Your other son Hawk will be a great warrior, Ramses, like you are for our people. Because of him and your teachings we will be blessed by peace for generations to come." He turned to Sarah last and gave her back the baby before addressing her. "Highness, you are mother to the two princes of Egypt and keeper of the pharaoh's heart. Treat your people the way you treat her and the gods will smile upon you and your children. From what Risea and Ramses III founded you will build on ensuring that not only the Egyptian people survive but so will the Hebrew nation. Take care the gifts that Isis has blessed you with."

Standing Hawk before him first, Suard turned the boy's right hand palm up and filling it with sand, in the other palm he wet with water from the Nile. "People of Egypt hear me. In the beginning we were blessed by Isis with a pharaoh that ruled with a firm but fair hand. From that line came Ramses III and then his daughter Ramses IV and now the great goddess gives you Prince Hawk son of Sarah and Ramses IV. With the life that comes from the Nile and the power that comes from the land he claims his right as Ramses's son to the throne of his forefathers. Let it be written and let it be so." Suard repeated the rites for Ram while Ramses held him and when it was done the two young boys were officially adopted and had staked their claim as next in line to rule.

Handing Ram to Nina once again Sarah came to stand next to Ramses. The rite of joining and anointing a new queen was as quick as the other two Suard had already performed. Tying their hands together the aged priest went through the prayers to Isis. Once he finished he bade them both to take their thrones. Stepping behind Sarah first Suard placed the queen's crown on her head and handed her the scepters of power then repeated the same with Ramses. When he finished his prayers Suard and the other two priests stepped down from the dais as did Nina and the guards. "I give you the Pharaoh of Egypt Ramses IV and her queen." Everyone present including the priests fell to their knees in homage to the seated pair.

There was a feast after it was done so that the people present could get to see and congratulate the pharaoh and Sarah. As the festivities carried on the people were treated with the sight of their pharaoh truly in love with the woman seated at her left. The queen looked at Ramses when Hawk fell asleep on the pharaoh's shoulder, silently requesting that they retire for the evening. It would take some adjustment on her part in getting used to everyone bowing as they stood and headed toward their rooms.

With the boys put to bed and waiting for Ramses to join her, Sarah stood and looked at her body in the reflection of the bath water. With a little time hopefully her figure would return and she would again resemble the woman that Ramses had fallen in love with. "I hope that she is patient with me and knows that I won't always look this way," she said softly to herself. Hearing the soft chuckle behind her Sarah turned and saw Ramses standing there as naked as she was. The worry on her face relaxed when she saw the pharaoh drop to her knees and bow her head.

"Highness, forgive this humble servant in being so remiss."

"And what am I offering forgiveness for?" asked Sarah.

"If you have doubts about your beauty, highness, and whether or not I see it then I have been remiss in stating my feelings." Standing Ramses moved behind Sarah. "You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, Sarah. You are beautiful love from your hair that is like summer sunshine and is always soft to the touch to your feet. There has never been a moment since I first saw you that I don't look at you without desire. I have a feeling that it will always be so and you and I both know I am always right." Standing and coming behind Sarah, Ramses brought the smaller woman into an embrace. She knew she couldn't make love to Sarah but surely Isa didn't mean that she couldn't touch her. Running her hands from Sarah's stomach up to cup her breast Ramses looked at the nipples that were hard and moist from the milk Sarah was producing.

"Please, Ramses, we have to stop I can't, not yet."

"I am not going to hurt you, love, I just want to touch you." Ramses told her as she dipped her head to kiss Sarah's neck. Her hands released Sarah's breast and roamed down her body to the front of her thighs. "I know I can't have you yet but that doesn't mean that I don't want you." The fingers just brushed through the blonde hairs covering Sarah's sex but didn't dip in. "I want to feel you on me while I am making love to you. The touch of your skin sets me on fire." Ramses took the nipples in between her thumb and index finger and just slightly applied pressure. "I will wait but it will be hard not touching you, not being able to love you. You have to promise me, Sarah, that you will heal quickly so that I can show you how much I love you." Turning her wife around the pharaoh captured the red lips in a passionate kiss. With her hands now on the cheeks of Sarah's butt Ramses sucked Sarah's tongue into her mouth causing the blonde to whimper.

When they broke apart Sarah's only comment was "You are very forgiven and you are very convincing. I'll have to visit the healer tomorrow to see if there is anything that I can do to speed this process up."

* * *

A moon later…

Ramses sat in an open room off the water surrounded by advisors talking about the expansion of the land to be cultivated for the planting that season. If the plight of the slaves was to improve then the lands currently being planted would have to be expanded pulling slaves currently assigned to building to work in the fields. Her advisors were arguing over how much land to expand thinking that what the pharaoh had in mind was too much.

As the argument was getting heated, Sarah swept in. The men seated around the pharaoh bowed quickly at the new visitor hoping that she would reason with Ramses to change her current rulings on the upcoming planting. "Highness, how is the baby?" asked the head advisor seated next to her spouse.

"Getting bigger by the day, thank you. I'm am sorry to disturb you sire but I just visited with the healer and thought you would be interested in what he had to say. So if you are finished discussing the intricacies of this season's planting, might I have a word with you?"

Ramses jumped up and grabbed Sarah's hands in worry. "Are you all right, love? Are you sick?"

Turning the king around so that she could keep their conversation as private as she could she shook her head. "No, sire, I just thought that you would like to know that unlike the rains our lands have been blessed with this summer season, our drought is over."

Ramses looked at her in confusion. Like Sarah had stated they had had a good rainy season ensuring the success of the crops planted, there was no drought. "Sire, why don't you give them what they want just this one time and I will give you what you have wanted for over a moon now." She hinted as she raised one pale brow. The look Ramses was giving her made Sarah think that she would have to borrow Hawk's staff for a well placed blow to her lover's thick head. Trying to cut through the confusion she ran her nails along the tight abdomen in front of her finally getting a response out of Ramses.

"Demini, this discussion is over, I will agree to your plan for now so go and see that the work is begun." Ramses ordered the new head advisor.

"Thank you, Queen Sarah," Demini said as the rest of the advisors followed him out of the room.

"You are thanking Sarah?" asked an amused Ramses. There was no answer as the men just picked up their pace heading toward the front of the palace and down the stairs.

"I do believe that they are getting use to having you in my life. It makes me so much easier to deal with," said Ramses.

"Now, my queen, you mentioned something about the end of our drought?"

"Yes if I could interest you in an afternoon nap then I could explain that much better."

They walked to their rooms arm in arm stopping every so often to share a kiss. Ramses was having a difficult time fighting the urge to pick Sarah up and run the rest of the way but her wife seemed pleased at the rate they were going so she decided to play along. In their sex life Ramses had figured out that Sarah liked to torture her as much as possible by driving her to the point where she thought she would die from wanting and then, and only then, give her what she wanted.

"What did you do with Ram and Hawk?" asked Ramses.

"They are spending the afternoon with Nina and their grandparents. Nin packed them all a picnic lunch and they were headed toward the riverbank with Dennu in tow last I saw them. I fed the baby so he should be happy for a couple of candle marks so I thought I would make you happy for a couple of candle marks."

Reaching their sleeping chambers Ramses lost the inner fight with her control and scooped Sarah up into a crushing kiss. It had been driving her crazy watching Sarah in the bath and in their bed but not being able to touch her the way she wanted to. Untying the tunic at Sarah's shoulders Ramses stood back for a moment as it fell to the ground. The admiring stare did wonders for Sarah's self esteem and moved to pull off Ramses clothes.

Once they were both naked Ramses picked her up so that they were at eye level causing Sarah to wrap her legs around Ramses's hips. Sarah was ready since she had been thinking about this since that morning when finally all the residual soreness had disappeared. Ramses moaned into Sarah's mouth when she felt the wet curls brushing at her skin. Lowering the blonde to the bed Ramses wasted no time in breaking the kiss and moving down the body she craved.

Spreading Sarah open Ramses skipped any big build up and dove right in finding the hard nub and sucking it into her mouth. "Oh yes, I missed you, warrior," was the last coherent thing Sarah was able to say as the mouth on her sex sucked harder.

Grinding herself against Ramses's face Sarah had to pause a minute when the pharaoh slipped a finger into her and just held it there. Ramses was letting her set the pace and it started Sarah's hips moving again. It didn't take long before Sarah shut her eyes tight and an animalistic cry cut through the air. The orgasm had been strong and sweet, but too fast.

Grabbing a head full of black hair Sarah pulled her lover onto the bed and indicated that she wanted her in a sitting position. There was no talking as she slid off the bed and kneeled in between the impossibly long legs. Sarah was interested in trying something different this time. Dragging her nails along Ramses's inner thighs caused them to part even more allowing Sarah to scoot closer. Taking a deep breath to savor Ramses's scent, she ran a flat tongue from the wet opening to the throbbing clit. That prompted a big hand to grab a handful of blonde hair urging her on.

"Highness, I didn't tease you so get on with it." Ramses told her as the pharaoh felt those wicked nails scraping down the back of her legs. Sarah had a unique talent for knowing what would make her feel good, while driving her insane at the same time. The grip on the blonde hair tightened as the tongue picked up speed but didn't change positions. Not moving her hands from behind Ramses's legs Sarah kept licking until she could hear the breathing change in the woman above her.

Ramses was unlike her in that she didn't make a lot of noise during their lovemaking, her spouse had often teased her that since Sarah was the more talkative of the two it made sense that it would carry over into their sleeping chambers. It surprised her when she heard the first moan and then the, "Oh gods, Sarah" that followed.

When the last lick caused a flinch Sarah looked up with a smile from her kneeling position. "I take it you liked that?"

"Yes, highness, that certainly beat discussions on land clearing."

"That is the best you can do, sire?"

"Well, highness, considering that I'm about to pass out from pleasure, yes it's the best I can do. Give me a few moments and I'll try harder."

"You, sire, don't have to move because I think you are in a perfect position," said Sarah looking at the now prone panting woman on the bed.

"Perfect for what?" asked Ramses.

The answer came in the form of a dripping Sarah who was sitting on her face. Even from her position Sarah could feel the smile that was on Ramses's face. "I take it you like this?" Sarah asked Ramses.

"Love, don't take this wrong but you talk too much."

"And to think I brought you here because it is cooler," said Ramses as she watched the sweat roll off both of them. Life was so perfect for her after the arrival of this small woman lying next to her.

"My love, do you know how much I love you? You have given me so much that I feel like I am cheating you at times for not being able to repay you. You have given me children, happiness and yourself. It seems inadequate, but thank you," Ramses finished.

"You can repay me, though it is not necessary, by promising me one thing," said Sarah.

"Anything, Sarah, ask and you will have it."

"Promise me forever."

THE END

SEX, WIVES AND

MISUNDERSTANDINGS

Ali Vali

Disclaimers

:

FIRST OF ALL bad history so if you want to stick to the facts read Shakespeare but if you think it would have been interesting to have Ramses be a woman and fall in love with a Hebrew slave you've come to the right place. The characters themselves might remind you of certain people depicted on television, but ignore that fact for it is merely a coincidence. If you decide to sue though know that I am a poor person not worth you time and effort.

Now for the sex part, if you find that a relationship between two women distasteful, what can I tell you, I don't. But seriously if you are underage and live someplace where that is not allowed move on, literally.

This is the continuing story of Ramses and Sarah so you might want to read the other two stories before tackling this one. There is a little violence, but it will make you cheer and applaud so you won't mind.

I want to send out a very special thank you to my beta reader Jaden Rose. You are a special lady and I want to thank you for all your help. Thanks go out to Becky, Mel and Judy for your great comments on the story.

I also want to thank all the great bards and readers who sent me all that great mail on the first two stories. It was much appreciated.

Now sit back, enjoy the story and if you have something wonderful to say about it write to me at

terrali20@yahoo.com

If you have nothing nice to say then be fore warned that I probably know more curse words than you do so don't tempt me.

Lastly I want to thank the love of my life. I'm proud of your accomplishments and I'm proud to have you love me.

SEX, WIVES AND

MISUNDERSTANDINGS

NINA WALKED INTO the dark room carrying a fussy baby. She had tried to keep the young prince quiet as long as possible, giving his parents a chance to sleep, but he would not be put off any longer. Almost four moons old, Ram was spoiled from the attention he got from everyone that had cause to come in contact with him. Ram and his brother, Hawk, were both favorites of the palace servants. But it was difficult to get either of their attention when the pharaoh was with them. Both little boys were infatuated with the tall king and it pleased Nina to see that Ramses found time for each.

Walking silently on bare feet across the black marble floor to Sarah's side of the bed, Nina tried to wake the queen without waking Ramses. "Highness, there is someone here that's hungry." Sarah's eyes were open, having heard Ram from the outer room. Trying to untangle herself from the large body next to her so that she could sit up, Sarah found Ramses only tightened her hold. Whispering Sarah said, "Love, let go I have to feed the baby." Nina handed Ram over and looked away from the bed as to not embarrass the obviously naked queen. The last glimpse she did see was of Sarah placing the baby to her breast to suckle and the pharaoh's arm thrown across the queen's lap.

Placing Ram to her right breast first, Sarah watched him as she rubbed Ramses's head to try and keep her asleep. The relaxing fingers of her wife were losing their fight to the baby kicks Ramses was getting to the back of the neck from Ram.

"I am beginning to think there is some conspiracy against my getting any sleep," the deep voice rumbled. Upon hearing it, Ram pulled away from Sarah and started squealing trying to get Ramses's attention. "He can't help it my warrior, he loves his papa and he misses you," said Sarah. She tried to get the baby interested in eating again to no avail; there was only one thing Ram was interested in now. Not that she could blame him, Ramses held a special power over her too.

"Misses me? I was walking around with him just two candle marks ago." Ramses sat up a little to look at their son who was now smiling. Taking him from Sarah, Ramses sat up and reclined against the headboard of the bed. Sitting him so that he was lying back on her upraised knees, Ramses gave him what he wanted. "Son, let's you and me have a talk about these late night visits. Your mother tells me I can't send you back down the Nile to the city, so we're stuck with you."

"I would dread the fate of anyone that tried to take this baby anywhere sire," teased Sarah. She snuggled up to Ramses and watched the baby wave his hands trying to keep the pharaoh's attention on him. The older he got the more he looked like Ramses. The dark black hair with the bright blue eyes told Sarah that no matter how long their lives would be, this baby and Hawk would carry on their legacies for seasons to come.

"That's true but he doesn't know that," whispered Ramses. Secretly she loved the fact that both boys loved spending time with her. At first she had doubts as to what type of parent she would be, but with help from Sarah it was getting easier. What Ramses didn't know was that everyone who saw her with the two boys knew her secret. It was difficult to hide the love on her face. "Go on now son, finish your breakfast and let's see if we can sleep till the sun comes up at least."

Moving behind Sarah, Ramses put her chin on the small blonde's shoulder so she could watch Sarah feed the baby. As much as the pharaoh was enjoying being a parent, being married to Sarah was still the one thing in her life that brought her the most enjoyment. Watching Sarah run her index finger over the baby's head, Ramses marveled at how lucky she was to have Sarah in her life and how much that life had changed in the short time the queen had been with her. Despite everything they had gone through, Sarah had given her nothing but love and acceptance. The queen would love Ramses no matter what her fault's or shortcomings, and would do so till the end of their days.

"I love you Sarah," whispered Ramses. Sarah had changed Ram to the other breast and Ramses could see that his eyes were getting heavy.

"Not that I am complaining, but what brought that on?" asked Sarah. She brought the baby up to her shoulder and waited for the big warm hand to come up and rub the baby's back, Sarah leaned back into her spouse. They worked as a team in almost all that they did, making them a guiding force for their people. Hearing the burp, Ramses got up and laid the prince in the small bed beside their own. Making sure that he was covered and comfortable she moved back to join Sarah.

"What brought it on is that fact that I love you, and you make me happy. The other reason is that you are truly beautiful, my love so I thought it needed saying."

"Warrior, I have already married you so you don't have to keep turning my head," said Sarah as she rolled Ramses onto her back so she could lie on top of her.

"Well I could try going back to my somber, stoic side and cut out all the sweet talk," said Ramses with a sigh. She dropped her head onto the pillow under her head and dropped her arms from Sarah onto the bed. "You do that sire, and you will have a very upset woman on your hands," Sarah told her. Moving up so that their faces were even, Sarah bit Ramses's bottom lip sucking it into her mouth. Sarah wouldn't go any further with Ram in the room but it was nice to see that she still had an effect on the pharaoh. As Ramses's hands started roaming over her back Sarah rolled off and handed the pharaoh her sleep shirt. This reminded Ramses of the only downside to having children in your life, her sex life was now one of planning instead of spontaneity.

Surprised that the sun was now up and there was no fussing coming from Ram, Ramses opened her eyes to look in that direction. Standing by the baby's bed making faces at him was Hawk. Seeing his big brother's antics was keeping Ram happy and cooing, so Ramses closed her eyes before the older of the two children saw her. Ramses stayed in that position just holding Sarah until she heard Nina come in.

"I see that both my little princes are awake. Let's go for a walk and give your parents the opportunity to sleep. Your brother had us up all through the night, so they deserve it." She picked up the baby from the bed and took hold of one of Hawk's hands and led them out of the room. Nina turned as they reached the door and winked at the twinkling blue eyes that shone back from the bed. "Yes Prince Hawk, let's go for a very long walk," was the last thing Nina said as they cleared out of the room.

"Highness," Ramses said softly. She was kissing Sarah's neck trying to wake the young woman up. "Love stop it, Hawk should be here in a moment," whined Sarah. "Your sons are out walking with Nin this morning and they just left," Ramses informed her. She bit down on Sarah's neck trying to get her to turn around.

"I see, a morning alone with you here in this big bed. Tell me sire, any requests?" asked Sarah rolling over. It was a rare morning that they spent not in the company of their children so she was going to enjoy it.

Ramses was about to answer when Isa came into the room. Checking with the departing maid, Nina, Isa entered to relay a message from Dennu. Sarah's mother was about to run from the room when she heard the groan coming from the pharaoh. If there was something the older woman had learned in her time in the palace, was that Ramses and her daughter kept each other very entertained. Entering their bedchamber was always a gamble as to what you would find if the two women didn't expect you.

Pushing Ramses off of her, Sarah asked her mother, "Good morning mama, what's wrong?" "Nothing's wrong Sarah, I have a message from Dennu for the pharaoh." Feeling the body next to hers sigh, Sarah rolled her eyes in exasperation. She would try again to get her mother to see Ramses as something other than ruler. Sarah would eventually convince her mother that Ramses was now a part of their family as well as they a part of the pharaoh's.

"Mama, I would think that after all this time, and considering we are joined, you could call Ramses by her name. It is our son's name and you have no trouble calling him by it."

"I'm sorry sire, but there is still much that I fear and it is hard to get past but I will try if it makes you happy. I'm sorry to disturb you but Dennu has headed for the fields already and wanted you to know they are starting the clearing today. Your horse and guards are waiting at the front of the palace. Shall I tell them you will be delayed, Ramses?" Isa asked, as the last part of her question died on her lips. She fidgeted nervously waiting for a response. She finally relaxed when she saw the brilliant smile directed at her from the bed. I can see Sarah why this one stole your heart, thought the old woman as she shyly smiled back.

"No Isa, I once told Hawk that responsibility comes before play when you are pharaoh. And unfortunately for me this morning I am pharaoh." In a whisper the pharaoh told Sarah, "If I don't get any time alone with you, I may have to start a war to relieve the pressure." Sarah blushed, hoping that her mother had not overheard Ramses. The tall king rolled to her feet giving her mother-in-law an eyeful of leg muscle along the way.

As Ramses walked further from the bed, the bigger the pout got on her young queen's face. Except for a few heated kisses, Sarah and Ramses never seemed to be able to get any further. Except for the time after Ram's birth they had not found the time for intimacy. After most days of constant feedings and running after Hawk, Sarah was too tired to think about making love no matter how much she wanted to. She missed that part of their relationship and she figured Ramses did too, considering the slump to her shoulders as she headed for the bathing chamber.

Ramses came out dressed in a white tunic that stopped inches above her knees carrying her boots. Sitting on the bed again, the pharaoh noticed that her mother-in-law was still in the room picking up discarded clothing and empty water cups. Feeling Sarah press herself against her back, Ramses directed her conversation to Isa. "Isa please don't feel that you need to do that, Sarah and I have servants that keep up these rooms. Why don't you sit with us and have breakfast before I have to go?"

"I don't mind sire, it gives me something to do. Would you like for me to have something brought in for breakfast?" asked Isa. The arched dark brow that was pointed in her direction told her that she had forgotten her promise to use the pharaoh's name.

"Yes please mother, make sure you tell them it is for three," answered Sarah from behind Ramses. She was enjoying the movement of muscle under the linen tunic as Ramses pulled on her boots and laced them. Perhaps I'll take a long nap today and surprise her when she gets home, thought Sarah. She watched her mother leave to summon a runner to the kitchens, so Sarah took the opportunity to give Ramses a taste of what was to come. Moving around so that she was sitting in Ramses lap, Sarah ran her fingers through the thick black hair. Slowing scratching Ramses's scalp with her nails she felt them both moving back toward the bed. Sarah moved to straddle Ramses's waist once the pharaoh's back hit the bed. Running her fingers over the high cheekbones, Sarah watched as Ramses's eyelids fluttered closed. The two strong hands came up and cupped Sarah's bottom causing the small woman to moan and close her own eyes to the sensation.

"Kiss me my love," requested Sarah in a low voice. The muscles in Ramses's neck strained but she brought her head up and granted the request. "I miss you warrior, and I'm getting a little worked up myself from frustration. Don't be too long playing pharaoh today love, I have plans for you tonight." With that said Sarah dipped her head again and kissed Ramses lips more gently to cool the desire Sarah saw in her eyes. "Sarah, you are a cruel woman. I may die soon from wanting you," said Ramses. Maneuvering Sarah onto her lap again, Ramses reached for her wife's robe. As soon as it was on and tied Ramses scooped Sarah into her arms and addressed the woman just entering the room again. "Come Isa, let's the three of us dine by the river this morning. Suddenly I am famished."

Isa sat and quietly ate her breakfast as she watched the pair in front of her. In her long life she had been silent in the presence of any of the pharaoh's men. Now with the pharaoh sitting before her feeding her daughter grapes, Isa was having trouble settling that picture in her mind with the stories she had heard.

Ramses's father had commanded respect through force, had been the rumors in the slave quarters. Isa had never been beaten but the slaves that lived near them that worked in the palace had told her stories all her life. The stories of Ramses's daughter, Hawk, had come to the village when the young woman hit the battlefield. Under her command, the old pharaoh had acquired more land and subjects than any ruler before him had. Isa had listened as the palace kitchen servants told her about the bloody path Hawk had cut through some of the battles she had fought in.

Trying hard not to stare, Isa looked at the subject of so many tales told at night around fires all over Egypt. Ramses was truly striking. The tan smooth skin pulled tight over muscle always had a healthy glow. The black hair, the older woman noticed, was always combed back from Ramses's face and curled slightly when it grew longer than the style the sire usually kept it. But it was the eyes. The eyes held the wisdom of the ages within their impossibly blue depths, and they always seemed to hold compassion in them. That was a riddle for Isa, the compassion. This woman who held Sarah in her lap was not who she expected, but would Ramses eventually revert back to who she was bred to be? If she did how could Sarah and the children pay that price?

"Mama aren't you hungry?" asked Sarah as she ran her fingers through Ramses's hair again. It would be time for Ramses to leave soon and Sarah wanted the musk and citrus smell that always permeated the pharaoh's being to cling to her as well. The small woman was finding that the days when Ramses had to be away always dragged by, so any reminder of the pharaoh was welcomed.

"No Sarah, I have eaten my fill. Could I get you or Ramses something else?" asked Isa. She cast her eyes down as the question had come out. The more time Isa spent in the powerful woman's presence, the more questions about her she formed in her mind.

"Yes Isa, there is something I would like," said Ramses looking at Sarah as she said it. The king chuckled when the remark earned her a raised brow and a warning glare from the queen. Ignoring both she continued, "Please spend the day with my queen and my sons if you would. I am going to go and play in the mud so that the new fields will be ready for planting. We want the grain silos to be filled for the winter season." The pharaoh gave her wife a quick kiss before turning her attention to Isa.

Throwing her fear aside for a moment the old woman posed a question. "New silos for the gods of Egypt sire?" Their children went hungry at times so that the food the slaves grew with their sweat rotted in the temples for the gods. Did these people have no sense of justice and fairness? Sure Ram and Hawk had been saved from that life but what about the others that remained behind? Did they not deserve some form of kindness from the king of Egypt?

"Do you not think the goddess Isis deserves to have food in her house Isa?" asked Ramses. Her tone was even but the question was serious.

"I meant no disrespect sire," pleaded Isa. The minute she allowed her anger to escape her lips, Isa realized her mistake. Thinking of nothing else, Isa threw herself down so that her face was on the pharaoh's feet. The old woman prayed that if she were to be beaten, it would not be in front of her daughter.

There was a moment of doubt in Sarah's heart and she stiffened when Ramses set her aside and moved toward her mother's crying form. As pharaoh it was Ramses's right to punish anyone that disrespected her, her wife hoped this would not be one of those times.

The hands that picked her up were strong but gentle, and the shoulder she was pressed against was broad. The pharaoh held the woman against her and let Isa cry away her fear before proceeding. When she felt the long shuttered breath Sarah's mother expelled, Ramses used her fingers to dry the slightly wrinkled face. "Isa, I would never tell you to speak freely then beat you because you ask a question. Do you think me such a monster that I would do so in front of your child?" asked Ramses. Sarah watched her mother relax under the gentle stroking and the low tones Ramses usually reserved for their children.

"I'm sorry if I frightened you, I am used to dealing with my advisors. We seem to only converse with each other in questions. Isa I live here," said Ramses sweeping her hand around. The moment the hand left her face, Isa strangely missed its comfort. "But I am not blind to the plight of my people. All of my people Isa, so no the new silos are not for the gods. They are for the Hebrew people. I figure that with full bellies they will find the strength to carve at least one statue of me so that my wife and children will not forget me when I fade into the sand. Now why don't you and the queen call for a bath so that you can both relax and talk about what scares you both so much about me."

Isa went to move from Ramses's lap when the arms around her tightened again. "Remember Isa, I mean you no harm. I swear it on the grave of my mother," whispered Ramses into her ear before letting her go and rising. Ramses bent and kissed Sarah before quickly turning and leaving. The royal guards that had been standing a distance from them followed the pharaoh out.

The look in the blue eyes told her wife that while she had tried to hide the fear, Ramses had seen it. The eyes that had always held such love for her, Sarah saw now held hurt. The comment Ramses uttered about talking to her mother about their fears cut straight to her heart. She went to run after Ramses when she ran into Nina instead coming out of their rooms.

"No let her go. Whatever the quarrel was about will die away in the mud of the Nile just let her be. She loves you Sarah, that fact alone will bring her back to her senses," said Nina. She had seen Ramses pass her on the way out and immediately knew something was wrong. That grim face Ramses wore had not made an appearance since Sarah had come into their lives. Nina was surprised when her comment meant to make light of the situation instead made the queen fall against her and burst into tears. Looking behind Sarah, Nina could see that Isa was also crying but made no attempt to get up and join them.

"It's all right child, Ramses is moody we both know that. Once she rides off in a fury and figures out what a fool she was for upsetting you she'll be back, I promise," said Nina. She ran her hands up and down Sarah's back trying to get the girl to calm down. Mentally she made a vow to have a talk with the pharaoh about how to deal with women who have recently given birth.

"It wasn't her, it was me," said Sarah. Her head was buried in Nina's neck and the thought that Ramses wouldn't come back kept repeating itself in her head and heart. She explained to Nina what had happened and watched the face of the old woman show more and more aggravation.

Nina led Sarah to sit with her mother amidst the empty dishes of their breakfast. As she remained standing Nina tried to clam down before she started talking. There was no sense in making matters worse. "Are you two daft?" she yelled making both women flinch. Well so much for calm, thought Nina. "You," Nina said pointing at Isa, "Have let the stories of old women with nothing better to do rule your life for too long now Isa. Honestly woman, you have seen Ramses with Sarah and the children? How could you think that she would just snap and beat you?" Nina's volume was getting louder. "And you," she turned her finger toward Sarah, "Have no excuse. That woman that just left here can be an idiot at times, but she would rather fall on her sword than to bring harm to you or your family Sarah, you know that. What were you thinking? Ramses has never raised a hand to any slave in this palace or anywhere else, and you think she would start with your mother?

The only two that she fights and beats up on here are my sons, and they are giving as good as they get when they spar. I have watched you push her away for weeks now, and I have seen her show incredible patience because she loves you. Trust me it is not something that comes easy for the ruler of Egypt, patience, but for you she has it in abundance.

Do you want to leave here Sarah? Have you changed your mind after listening to the stories of your mother? When has Ramses ever given you cause to fear her?" Nina asked the questions without giving either of them a chance to answer. She turned around and headed back to the palace to find Corby. Maybe he could catch up with the pharaoh and bring her back before this situation got any further out of hand. The way Nina felt about Ramses, she was ready to beat Isa herself for making those types of assumptions about the young woman. Nina had not spent most of her life helping to raise Ramses without knowing how this had hurt the pharaoh, especially when it came to Sarah's assumptions. Those, the maid knew, would be the hardest for Ramses to get over.

Heading toward Corby's rooms, Nina guessed that he would be glad to leave them. His wounds were healing nicely but Ramses would not return him to duty until they had completely closed. "God Dennu my boy, I hope you had a good breakfast this morning," the old woman muttered. In a bad mood, Ramses could work a mule into the ground.

Sarah watched Nina go and thought about what she had said. Was she pushing Ramses's advances away? I should have stayed in bed with her this morning and sent the world away, thought Sarah. What Nina and Ramses didn't know was that Sarah had spent weeks after Ram's birth listening to the servants talk about Ramses's past conquests when they thought the queen was sleeping. She had tried to ignore them, but Sarah had started to have doubts as to how Ramses would act now that she was saddled with children. Sarah saw that Ramses loved the boys, but still those nagging voices wouldn't go away. Like Nina had told her mother, it was time to let the fears go and just live. Ramses love her and desired her, so it was time to concentrate on those two things.

The pounding of the hooves on the hard sand gave way to the quieter ride over the grass two leagues out of the city. The summer palace was located next to the Nile, in front of it was located the city and away from it were the agricultural fields that supplied them all with food for the year. Every year the bounty grown throughout the summer season was harvested before their departure, and sent back to the city by barge. This year, because of predicted favorable conditions, Ramses was going to expand the land that was currently used so that materials needed to rebuild the Hebrew compound would be available. She had assigned Dennu and herself to oversee the work, assuring that the work would be done quickly.

The recent rains had made the ground soft and muddy and as soon as she slowed the stallion she was riding on, Ramses could hear the sound of grunting men and the ring of axes as they fell trees. Throwing her reins to one of the guards that traveled with her, Ramses set out to find Dennu and see what had been accomplished since he had arrived that morning. She saw him standing talking with Habish, pointing to where the irrigation trenches needed to go she assumed. There was a group of slaves waiting behind them with shovels standing knee deep in mud.

"Sire don't come any closer, the mud here will swallow your boots. The men have started on clearing the trees the advisors recommended and we are waiting for the animals to arrive so that we can start digging out the trunks and roots. Your tent is waiting for you where the ground is not so saturated," yelled Dennu. Ramses nodded and turned headed for the area where the trees where coming down. She was in no mood to sit under a tent and brood.

The old man in charge of supplies was shocked when the pharaoh walked up and requested an axe. Bowing deeply at the waist Rommel headed into the tent to do her bidding. "Would you like some leather strips for your hands too sire?" asked the old man. When she nodded her head he handed them over. Putting one of the other men in charge, Rommel followed Ramses to see what she was going to do. His son was working on tree duty and if the pharaoh was headed there, he wanted to make sure his son didn't get into any trouble.

The crew worked in pairs chopping away at the base of the trees in perfect synch. Only one man worked alone but his bulk and glistening muscles showed that it didn't matter if there was anyone there to help him. He had learned hard work and farming from his father, who because of his long service now got to sit in a cool tent while others did the work. The man stopped for a moment and watched the tall woman wrap her hands with the leather strips that prevented blisters and wondered why she was there. The clothes she wore were not the clothes of a slave, and there were no women working here except to bring water.

"Need some help?" asked Ramses. She had thrown off her half cloak and stood before him in only the tunic she had put on that morning. "If you are offering," he told her and waited for her to make the first swing. The tree he had started on was big, but soon they fell into the rhythm of those around them and they could hear the splintering that told them the giant would come down. Dennu stood and watched as many of the slaves did once they figured out who the new worker was. They moved to the next tree and started chopping without conversation, only a smile of challenge to see who would want to stop first. When they moved to the third tree, the others were cheering them on as the sweat and dirt poured down the two strong bodies. As the third tree fell the man called for a water girl, figuring that the stranger could go all day and not ask for a break. Perhaps she was a noble that was sent here as punishment for some crime against the pharaoh.

"Sire your lunch is ready if you would like to take a break from your labors," said the servant hesitantly. She wasn't sure why Ramses was cutting down trees, nor was she sure that the pharaoh wanted to be interrupted to eat.

"Thank you I'll be there in a moment. Set another place for my friend here, he deserves a meal as well I believe," Ramses pointed to her partner. "What's your name man?" she asked after taking a drink of water that the servant had brought with her. "I am Samuel, son of Rommel."

"Samuel, that is my son's name though now he is known as Hawk, prince of Egypt. Would you like to eat with me Samuel, son of Rommel?" asked Ramses. It was when she said Hawk's name that the slave in front of her realized just who this woman was, and the fact that he had not addressed her as sire when she had spoken to him. "Sire forgive me I did not realize who you were," said Samuel as he fell to one knee.

"What is it with people falling at my feet today?" asked Ramses out loud to no one in particular. "Could it be the good looks and perfect muscle tone sire?" asked Corby from behind her. Nina had been right and he more than happily had jumped at the chance to leave the confines of the palace for the day to check on Ramses once his mother had asked. "No I believe they find me intimidating Corby, something to fear. Maybe I'll take up the whip since everyone thinks I wield it so easily anyway," she said in jest. The kneeling man in front of her tightened the muscles in his back when the comment came out of her mouth. She turned away from him for a moment and favored her friend with a smile. The anger of the morning had vanished in the exertion of the morning. "Stand up Samuel, let's eat."

As they headed for the pharaoh's tent, Ramses noticed the old man that had given her the axe standing to one side looking at the big man that followed behind her. She stopped and motioned him closer. "Let me guess, Rommel father of Samuel?" asked Ramses. "Yes sire I am Rommel. Please forgive my son for any wrongdoing, he is strong but weak minded," said the old man.

"Samuel has been sentenced to-" Ramses let a long pause hang before continuing, "Having lunch with me Rommel, would you care to join us?" asked the amused pharaoh. Perhaps she had acted too rash that morning if these people were any example of how the slaves thought of her. God whatever happened this morning sure has left her in a strange mood, thought Corby. He walked along side Ramses headed toward the command tent in the distance. The two slaves followed behind them, both looking a little confused as to what was happening.

Habish and Dennu were already seated when they arrived and were filling their plates from the platters that lined the table. Habish recognized the two men with his daughter-in-law and nodded in their direction. Sarah's father really didn't know anything about farming, but had volunteered to help clear the new field instead of staying behind in the city. After watching his comrades working all morning, he was glad that he chipped away at rock all day long instead of laboring in the fields.

The older man with sandy blonde hair had watched his daughter's mate, chopping down trees for the last two candle marks and found that he was starting to grow fond of this woman. Now that he and Isa where living in the palace for the summer, Habish and Ramses found quite a few occasions to sit and talk. She recounted the battles she had been in and he told her of the life of a slave. Over many cups of wine over the months they had slowly built a friendship that Habish had come to enjoy. Ramses was funny and smart allowing Habish to see that his grandchildren were in the best of hands for their future. He had not approached her that morning when she had arrived because he could see that Ramses was upset, but now as she asked Rommel and his son about their duties, Habish saw that whatever it had been had passed.

By the end of lunch, Rommel and Samuel had enough stories to tell for many nights to come. The pharaoh had laughed with them and sat by passively while Dennu and Corby told humorous tales about their childhood. As they stood to go back to work, the mules and other work animals arrived from the city stables to start clearing out the tree trunks and roots.

"Come on boys, let's go grab and axe and lend a hand," said Ramses as she stood from the table. She had planned on helping out for a while longer then heading back to the palace to have a talk with Sarah and her mother. Habish walked out with her heading to the work area intent on lending a hand. They worked as a team on the first large trunk they came across securing it with rope and tying that to the yolk of the oxen that waited patiently in the sun. Ramses put Corby in charge of the team while she, Habish and Dennu waited to cut away the roots that were pulled up.

"Ha," called Corby to the animals. They strained but the wood wouldn't budge, so the work team behind him abandoned their axes and picked up shovels. "It works better if you put your backs into it," commented Corby from beside the oxen. It only got him three unamused faces looking back at him.

After some time they had exposed some of the roots and then started cutting away finally getting the trunk to move and finally break free. As Corby guided the animals to the fire the slaves had started to get rid of the roots, a glob of mud hit him in the back of the head.

"Who did that," he demanded as he felt the hot mud run down his back. Three innocent faces looked back at him, all equally covered in mud. Once he stopped the team and released the reins the fight was on. The slaves that surrounded them stopped their own work to look on as the pharaoh and her three friends acted like children. When the first worker got hit with a mud ball it was a free for all. After they were all tired of throwing the black oozing mud there wasn't one person that wasn't covered in it. There was not one patch on the pharaoh's tunic that showed the origin white color, but Ramses was not concerned as her laughter rang out through the area. That one moment allowed all of the workers there to see a side of Ramses that Dennu and Corby knew didn't come out often in public. The child the pharaoh had been would never fully die away. That had always been the main difference between Ramses and her father.

They stayed long past the time Ramses had planned to return to the palace, but in the end they had gotten more accomplished than the work supervisors had hoped. Perhaps a king that could outwork all of them, and showed that she was a proficient with work tools as she was with a sword, inspired the workers to go beyond their normal limits. The slaves could see why men followed her into battle without question. Ramses was a leader of action, not just orders.

She sat with the men around the fires that were burning to get rid of the debris and had a cup of wine to try and numb the muscles in her back. When one cup became five, Ramses and Habish were well on their way to having a good time, with Corby and Dennu not far behind.

At the palace Sarah sat with her mother all day and worried about the events of the morning. Now that she thought about it, it had been silly on her part to think that Ramses would have raised a hand to her mother, and she planned on apologizing to Ramses as soon as she came back. After a long bath and a long talk, Sarah had gotten her mother to see that the pharaoh was what she seemed. A loving and caring partner and parent who, like Nina had said, would give her life to keep her family safe and happy.

When the sunset came with no sign of Ramses, the queen began to worry that maybe Ramses wasn't coming back that night. Corby had left just after Ramses and he had yet to return too, so Sarah didn't worry that something had happened to them, just that Ramses wasn't ready to come back and talk to her. Hawk had been upset all day that his papa had left him behind and Ram had been fussy just to be fussy. Maybe I could just start this day over somehow, thought Sarah. She had finally gotten the children to sleep a candle mark ago and was pacing their bedroom waiting for Ramses to come back. Perhaps a walk to the front of the palace is in order.

Her mother was headed in that direction when she walked out of their apartments, so they made the trip together. When they reached the columns of the front of the palace Sarah saw Nina standing there with her arms crossed shaking her head.

"What's wrong Nina?" asked Sarah. "You are about to find out why I have gray hair," was all Nina was willing to offer. The singing coming from the bottom of the steps gave Sarah and Isa their first clue.

"Is that papa's voice?" asked Sarah. "I believe it is, but I don't ever remember him singing this song," said Isa. "It is an old and disgusting soldier's drinking song, and I have a feeling I know who taught it to him. Thank God the children are sleeping, no need for them to start learning bad habits at such an early age," said Nina. She watched as Ramses and her sons slapped Habish in the back when he finished his part of the song. The mud had long since dried leaving all four looking like bog monsters with their hair sticking out at strange angles.

"Oh my," was all Sarah said as she looked down on the foursome. They were laughing now and sharing a wineskin taking a rest from their singing. The uncoordinated motions of her father that left more wine in Ramses's hair than in her mouth told the queen that the group was drunk and getting more so by the moment.

"SHHHH," said Ramses with her finger up to her lips. "We don't want to wake up anybody boys. Nin will be mad if she finds out we got drunk and Sarah will be.... Habby buddy what will Sarah be? I've never gotten drunk with her around before," asked Ramses.

"Ramses, you just have to know how to handle women," said Habish, slapping the pharaoh on the back. He then had to pick her up off the ground as the two brothers held onto each other and laughed that much harder. "How's that Habby?" asked Ramses. Her father in law was busy trying to brush her off after knocking her down, which in light of all the mud on the four of them made no sense.

"You are the man, well you are not a man but you know what I mean. That makes you the ruler of your hearth, only you are the ruler of everyone's hearth so you understand what I'm saying. So you can't get in trouble. Get me?" asked Habish. "I think so," said Ramses. Her alcohol-fogged brain was trying to wrap itself around what Habish was saying but it was getting harder. Just agreeing with him seemed like the easiest thing to do.

"Oh great ruler of Egypt and master of your hearth, don't you think its time for you all to come inside?" asked Nina in a sing songy voice. They looked up and saw all three women standing in a row with arms crossed and feet tapping.

"Then again Ramses silence is good too," said Habish looking at Isa.

Sarah peeled the smelly muddy tunic off of Ramses body and threw it into the corner of the room. She was having a hard time trying to keep the smile off her face as she remembered her parents head off toward their rooms and Nina leading her sons off in the opposite direction, an ear in each hand. "Love do you think you could sit down for a moment so that I could get your boots off?" she asked. The mud caking the ties were going to make it an impossible task Sarah figured, but they had to come off before she could put Ramses in the water.

"You're talking to me?" asked Ramses. "Why wouldn't I be?" replied Sarah. She was tugging on the leather ties with no luck until Ramses produced a dagger and cut through them on both boots. "Well that was easier than trying to get them untied," commented Sarah.

"Love what did you do to your hands?" asked Sarah. They had gotten into the bath together and that is the part she had started with first. "Just working today. I tell you I would rather fight a war than have to move anymore of those trees." Ramses watched as Sarah worked to uncover more skin. The body of her naked wife was getting the pharaoh's attention. "You are so beautiful," said Ramses with reverence. She looked at Sarah at times and found that she fell in love all over again. Ramses had been blessed when the aim of a small boy had gone terribly off track.

"I'm sorry about this morning love, I promise that I will make it up to you," said Sarah softly. She looked up from washing one of Ramses's arms when she got no answer to her apology to find that the pharaoh had fallen asleep. "Too much work, and too much wine for you tonight my love. Now how am I suppose to get you out of here by myself warrior?" said Sarah followed by a laugh. She finished wiping away the mud and tried waking the slumbering woman leaning against the side of the sunken tub.

"Love, come on now I can't carry you out of here," Sarah said softly. She had learned that Ramses was best not woken up in a harsh way. "You want me to carry you out of here," said Ramses now seemingly wide-awake. She stood and pushed her hair back and then reached for Sarah. Pressing her queen against her, Ramses kissed Sarah passionately and carried her out of the bathing chamber out to the bed.

"Wait we're all wet," said Sarah when their lips parted. "You have no idea," replied Ramses. She put Sarah down and kissed her again. When the small woman's mouth opened to her, Ramses took it as an invitation to keep going. She stretched her long frame along side Sarah pulling the small woman on top of her. Ramses could feel Sarah's breathing quicken through their kiss as she kneaded the cheeks of her bottom. Sarah put her hands along side Ramses's face and kissed her back when she felt the body under hers go slack. The wind in Ramses's sails had given out for the night and Sarah would have cried had the situation not been so funny.

Nina walked in with Ram to find a wet, naked and sleeping pharaoh next to the queen who was sitting up wrapped in a sheet waiting for the hungry baby. "I'm sure I'll have to apologize again in the morning Nina but I think things are fine now, just a small misunderstanding," said Sarah reaching for her son. She pulled the sheet that was partially covering Ramses up further when she heard the quieter and lighter footsteps that followed Nina's. Looking at the doorway, Sarah saw Hawk sleepily rubbing his eyes and holding a small blanket.

"Mama is papa back yet? She missed our sparring session today," said the small boy for the hundredth time that day. "Come here Hawk, your papa just got back. You have to be quiet though she's sleeping," said Sarah. She noticed that Nina tried to hide her smile over that comment as the little boy crawled into bed with his parents. Despite the day, Sarah smiled now that she had her family all together again. Hawk had crawled over Ramses so that he was between them, and then curled up to Ramses's side and went to sleep. Ram was suckling at her breast, and through it all, the pharaoh slept. When the baby finished, Sarah laid him on Ramses's chest then threw her arm over all of them closed her eyes on the day, and went to sleep.

By morning, Ramses was lying on her side with Sarah's back pressed against her still asleep. Lying on top of the sheet and pressed into Sarah were Ram and Hawk, both covered in the blanket that Hawk had brought in with him the night before. Cracking open one blue eye, Ramses immediately closed it. The light in the room was enough to make her groan out in pain. It was a close competition to see what hurt most her head from the wine she consumed, or her body from the work she'd done. The laughter coming from the woman in front of her made Ramses risk opening her eyes again.

What is so funny and do you have to be so loud?" she asked Sarah. It was nice to wake up with the feel of her naked wife pressed against her. There hadn't been much of that in their mornings together lately, and Ramses missed it. ?

"You are what's so funny sire. How's your head this morning?" asked Sarah more quietly this time. She had started to run her fingers through Hawk's hair trying to keep him asleep a while longer. She had been awake with Ram just before the sunrise so Sarah knew he would sleep for at least another couple of candle marks. ?

"I feel like I rode back last night being dragged behind my horse if you really want to know. Now I remember why I don't drink this much very often. Gods the inside of my mouth tastes like mud," said Ramses with disgust. Securing the sheet around them so it wouldn't slip off if one of the children woke up, Sarah turned around and faced Ramses. Not caring what Ramses's mouth tasted like, her wife gave her a rousing good morning kiss.

"I'm sorry my love for yesterday morning. I apologized last night but you fell asleep on me," Sarah said softly.

"You have nothing to be sorry for, my queen. Sarah despite what Nin says about me, I'm not an idiot. I know where you grew up compared to what I grew up to be. Your fear isn't that farfetched, but I'm not my father. I loved him the gods know, but I didn't agree with everything he did. Some of those stories your mother heard are no doubt true and only time will show the both of you that I'm not like that. I really was kidding with her yesterday, it just came back to bite me I guess. I love you Sarah. You and the children are my life, you have nothing to fear from me." Ramses bent her head down and kissed Sarah again. "I miss you wife," she whispered in the woman's ear. "I miss you too warrior, more than you know."

"Mama, is papa back yet?" the sleepy voice interrupted them.

"Yes son papa is right here," whispered Ramses over Sarah's shoulder. "I missed you yesterday papa, you missed our sparring lesson." Hawk looked through the hair that had fallen on his face and plastered a well-timed pout on his lips. If there more fun to be had outside the palace today he wanted to be sure he was sitting on the horse with Ramses when it pulled away that morning. "I think I just heard that," laughed Ramses. In a short time, both son and mother had learned that a pout went a long way in getting the pharaoh to do their bidding if it looked pathetic enough.

"I'll make you a bargain Hawk, you let me lie here for a little while longer and I'll take you all out for a picnic by the new work sight. With any luck there will be another mud fight today and we can practice our sparring there," said Ramses. The little boy lay there pretending to contemplate the offer, but couldn't hold out too long before the smile split his face. "I'm sorry I missed that if that happened papa. Will you tell me about it?" asked Hawk. "I have a better idea, go and ask your grandfather Habish since he was the one who started it," answered Ramses. That comment got even Sarah to look at her in surprise. She hadn't grown up for long in her father's house, but she remembered him to be a serious and stern man. Starting mud fights was certainly not in character for him.

Hawk crawled over both of them and hit the floor on the other side of Ramses so that he could run out of the room. When left alone with only his two guards, Hawk took those opportunities to explore the palace. Finding the apartments his grandparents occupied would not be a problem.

"One down and one to go," said Ramses with a laugh in her voice. Placing a pillow on the other side of the baby to make sure he wouldn't fall out of the bed, Sarah turned around and faced Ramses. "That was pretty sneaky sire," teased Sarah. "Yeah, that's why they gave me those nifty scepters and the crown, for my sneaky ways. Do you by any chance have any remedies for a headache?" asked Ramses. Just as Sarah was about to answer Nina walked in with two maids loaded down with breakfast. The smell of roasted meat added another ailment to Ramses's headache and the pharaoh barely made it out of bed and out to the bathing chamber where she promptly threw up in a water bucket.

"I suggest that you turn your eyes to the floor if you would like to keep your jobs here and not be placed out at the new field they are clearing as of now," said Sarah from the bed. She had noticed that the two young and beautiful maids had eyed Ramses naked body all the way into the other room. Not wanting another misunderstanding, Nina had the girls place the trays down and head back into the kitchen. It was interesting to watch Sarah come into her own and start to wield her power and command respect. Some of the palace servants had underestimated her and were quickly learning that the queen born a slave would not let anyone or anything stand in the way of her happiness. To Nina that merely translated into the queen getting her feathers ruffled when anyone's eyes lingered too long on the pharaoh.

"Nin get my sword for me," ordered Ramses as she walked back toward the bed. Her skin had taken on a slightly greenish tint and it felt cold and clammy to the maid. "Why?" asked Nina. "So that you can kill me now and put me out of this misery I'm feeling this morning," answered the pharaoh. "Oh no, what you need is a good hearty meal," declared Nina. She and Sarah laughed as that comment got Ramses to run back in to the bucket. Once the retching had stopped in the other room they heard Ramses bellow, "You are both evil women."

"I don't know if I want to go out to where the men are working mama," said Hawk. He was sitting next to his mother out by the river having lunch. Lying in front of them was his baby brother dressed only in his bottom wrap taking a nap. The canopy that the servants had put up left them to enjoy the slight breeze while sitting in the shade. Both Ramses and his grandfather had stayed in with some illness they had gotten yesterday at the new field.

"I'm sure that you will be fine Hawk, you won't get whatever is ailing your papa today I promise. You will quickly learn that some wounds are self inflicted and by allowing yourself to make mistakes will be the only way to learn not to do them," said Sarah. "I don't understand mama," said Hawk looking up at her. "That's all right, one day you will. It's just that your papa and grandfather aren't perfect and they learned that yesterday. Unfortunately for both of them they are paying the price for that today, but by tomorrow they will be up and throwing mud with everyone else, you just wait."

They finished their meal and sat watching Ram until he woke up. Heading back to their quarters so that Sarah could feed him, they found Ramses up and getting dressed. There were dark circles under her eyes but she was making an effort to get moving and not waste the entire day lounging in bed. Kissing Sarah goodbye, the pharaoh took Hawk into the weapons room for their daily practice rounds, after working with her almost everyday the boy was getting rather good at swinging a staff. They had progressed from the learning of the moves he would have to know to engage someone, to the point of sparring with one another. It would be years before Hawk could match Ramses overwhelming power, but the large warrior patiently explained that speed and a small size sometimes made all the difference. For the sword he would need muscle to take down an opponent but first must come form and skill. Those would be the difference behind the brawn he would someday attain.

As they moved around the open room they talked about the friends Hawk had made around the palace and the teachers that were providing the rest of his education. As a prince of Egypt, Hawk would have to know much more than how to swing a sword. Ramses made it clear that his first course of battle must always be with his words rather than his steel. It was the type of ruler she was and the type of man she wanted him to be. He was on the path to be pharaoh, and Ramses had not varied from that course in case the dream Sarah had had about her mother was wrong. Ramses would not force him into the position but she did want him to be ready if it was what he desired. She was about to teach him a new defensive move when they were interrupted by one of the male servants that worked in the palace.

"Sire the queen wishes to know if you will be much longer? Prince Ram is napping and Prince Hawk is scheduled for his afternoon lessons shortly, so she would like for you to join her," said the man from a bowed position.

"Tell the queen that I will be there shortly after I walk Hawk to his lesson," she replied. The thoughts of why Sarah wanted her to join her were already dancing in her head as she stood in a combative stance. It was those same thoughts that prevented her from seeing the smaller staff whizzing toward her head, and it came as a brief surprise when it connected with an audible crack.

Ramses never heard the frantic, "MAMA," that came out of Hawk's mouth as she fell to the floor in a heap. Nor did she remember being carried back to their rooms by four of the palace slaves that answered her son's calls.

Relief flooded Sarah's face when the two blue eyes fluttered open. "Are you all right love?" she asked the pharaoh. Sarah could tell by the way that Ramses was moving her eyes around the room she was trying to figure out what had happened, and how she had ended up back in their room. "You know, when I asked you to join me earlier, I meant that you should be conscious when you arrived. If the enemy ever finds out about Hawk you had better sleep with an eye open my love. All these heroic stories I've read about you taking out entire armies makes me wonder if someone didn't take creative license. So far Hawk has cut you open with a rock and knocked you on your back with a little stick," teased the queen.

A smile came across the pharaoh's face after she remembered what had happened. Her son had managed to do something Dennu and Corby had tried to do for years in their all out sparring sessions. If the knot on the front of her head didn't hurt so much she would have gotten up and congratulated him for his hit. "I'll have to give him a gold piece for his victory when my head stops hurting," rasped Ramses.

"A gold piece? He thinks you are going to send him packing after what happened, so that will be a relief to him," said Sarah. She had finally had to let Nina attend to Ramses while she calmed the little prince down. As he ran ahead of the men that had carried Ramses back into the room, he had clung to his mother telling Sarah that he had killed his papa.

"No, he got in a good one while I was busy thinking about you," admitted Ramses. "Why don't you go and get him and I'll have a talk with him," said Ramses. "I'm sure he'll be thrilled to know that you're awake," said Sarah heading to the billowing sheers that hung along the columns that faced the water. Hawk was sitting out there with her mother waiting until Sarah said it was all right to come in and see his papa.

"Hawk. Come on son, it's all right," said Sarah. Ramses could see the outline of Sarah's body through the thin sleeping shift she wore as she bent to talk to Hawk and it made her heart rate go up. The headache she had now would definitely interfere with the plans she had for the small queen later.

"Papa," said Hawk in a very low voice. The small boy had never thought he would ever connect with any part of the woman's body much less her head, so when he had and he had watched her fall to the ground it sent a shock wave of panic through his heart. Hawk never wanted to do anything that would make his papa send he and his family away. Ever since they had come to live with Ramses, he had forgotten what it was like to live with constant fear. The big woman that had married his mother was nice to him and she cared about what he thought and did. Would she still feel that way now that he had hit her? He hoped that she knew it was an accident and he hadn't meant it.

"Come up here where I can talk to you Hawk," said Ramses. She patted the space on the bed were Sarah usually slept. The queen had moved around to her other side and sat on the edge of the bed, leaning her body into Ramses's. The little boy sat down across from his parents and looked at both of them in turn turning to gauge what the outcome of what had happened would be. Before she started talking Ramses opened her palm so that Sarah could put something into it, but before Hawk could see what it was she closed her fingers over it.

"You got in a good one today son and I think that deserves some recognition, don't you?" asked the pharaoh in a serious voice. "Papa I didn't mean it, I didn't mean to hurt you," said Hawk with tears in his eyes.

"Son I'm not mad at you, I'm proud of you. Hawk you will grow up to be a fine warrior and you started to show just how good today. You knocked down the one person that has never fallen in front of anyone before, so here something that you can remember the day with," Ramses told him as she handed over the gold coin that bore her likeness. Hawk held it up and smiled at her through his tears. No one except his mother had been proud of him before. With no concept of money he didn't know what the coin represented but he would keep it for the rest of his life because his papa had given it to him.

"Can I go and show it to Dennu?" asked Hawk. The trepidation that he had felt outside waiting to see Ramses had vanished leaving the happy little boy that she had come to love. "Yes but tell him only you get those if you knock me down, nobody else. That's all that I need is for him and that brother of his coming in there and trying to take my head off to make a gold coin," Ramses said softly to Sarah. The queen laughed and leaned forward to kiss her son before he scrambled off the bed.

Finding themselves alone for the first time in two days the pharaoh pulled her wife down for a kiss and felt the small soft body drape itself over her chest. One of Sarah's hands closed over a breast and Ramses could feel her nipple getting harder under the queen's manipulations. Maybe my headache isn't that big a deal, thought Ramses as her body started to enjoy the reaction Sarah was bringing forth.

"Pardon the intrusion sire, but the Regent Belizar has arrived for your annual dinner with him. I put him in the outdoor dining area if that's all right and told him you were slightly delayed but would be with him directly. Will there be anything else?" asked Nina. She stood by the door and waited for the explosion. She knew that Ramses hadn't been paying attention when they had gone over the planning for this seasonal meeting. Belizar was a pompous ass in Nina's opinion, but his village provided the realm with wine so Ramses was willing to put up with him once a season to keep the peace between them. The man was slow to understand that there was only one pharaoh and it wasn't him.

"What are you talking about Nin?" asked Ramses still not paying attention. The look on Sarah's face was winning any competition for attention. "Dinner - Belizar - tonight. What part of that don't you understand?" asked Nina.

"That's tonight?" yelled Ramses.

"Yes."

"And he's here already?"

"Yes."

"Go and put him at the outside dining area and tell him I'll be there as soon as I can," said Ramses. This was not what she wanted to do on an evening when her body felt like it had been run over by her chariot.

"What a great idea. Why didn't I think of it?" said Nina. The sarcasm wasn't lost on Sarah who had been paying attention. She rose off the bed and pulled Ramses up with her. Sarah figured the sooner they started with this dinner the sooner they could get back into bed. All that was really left to do was drag Ramses out there since she and Nina had arranged the entire affair earlier in the week.

Sitting in one of the room's chairs drinking a cup of the wine Belizar's region provided, Ramses waited for Sarah to finish dressing. As queen the young woman was expected to present herself in a certain way at these things, but no matter how she looked Ramses always thought of her as regal. Sarah had been beautiful when she had found her in rags all those moons ago but she had bloomed under Nina's tender hand in the palace, thought Ramses. Her hair had turned a lighter shade of reddish blonde, as her skin had tanned a bit from spending time with Ramses in the sun. When the opportunity presented itself Ramses liked to take her out on the water in a small boat she owned. It had been a gift from her father before he died and the small woman loved being alone with her king. It didn't matter to her that another vessel full of soldiers followed at a distance when they did get to go, just as long as Ramses held her and the wind was in their hair she was happy.

After the birth of Ram, Sarah's body had softened from when they first met, but it still remained breathtaking. Her breasts were fuller from the milk they contained but the abdomen had returned to the same flat surface it had been when they first met. The thought of Sarah's attributes brought a smile to Ramses's face and that is how the queen found her when she stepped back into the room.

"Ready?" Sarah asked. They had both dressed to their stations but in light of the warm weather they were both barefooted, giving them both an exotic look. Ramses had on a white short tunic of heavy linen belted at the waist and trimmed with leather. The belt at her waist held a dagger with her hawk emblem on the hilt. Sarah stepped out in a light blue gown the dragged the floor slightly and Nina had pulled her hair up with an ivory comb. Small tendrils of hair had fallen out softening the look of the style. The queen could feel the burning in her cheeks as the pharaoh stared at her with a hungry look in the blue eyes. When Ramses bestowed these looks it did wonders for her insecurities as a mate.

"I'm ready my queen, unfortunately for me it is not to have dinner with the ass Belizar," said Ramses. She had stepped forward and taken Sarah's hand so that she could place a kiss on the back of her fingers. "It is unfortunate for both of us my love," said Sarah.

As they made their way out hand in hand to the dining area that had been set up by the banks of the Nile, Sarah pulled them to a stop. The pharaoh looked at her in question and answered the queen's smiles with one of her own. The guards that followed them looked away for a moment as the pharaoh bent her head to kiss Sarah. The love the couple shared made the men all wish for the day they found a woman that would look at them the way the queen looked at their ruler.

"Love why don't you go ahead and I'll be there in a moment. I want to check on Hawk and Ram before I go out and make sure they are situated for the night. I fed the baby so he should hold out until we're done, but I wanted to see if our staff champion is doing all right and there are no bad feelings left because of what happened today," said Sarah. She placed a soft kiss on the inviting lips above her one more time before moving toward the palace again.

"Don't take too long and kiss the boys goodnight for me. The only thing that will make this evening bearable will be the fact that I get to stare at you all night instead of listening to Belizar drone on about himself. I love you my queen," Ramses told her as she bowed in the queen's direction. With a quick flick of the hand by the pharaoh two of the guards broke from the formation and followed the small woman inside. After what had happened before Ram's birth, Ramses was not taking any chances with her family's safety.

"Sire how good of you to join us," said Belizar when the pharaoh walked up. As was customary for these dinners, most of Ramses's advisors were present, as well as some of the court. The low tables surrounded in large soft pillows were loaded down with food and wine but no one touched anything until the hosts for the evening arrived.

"It's good to be missed Belizar. I hope this new season finds you and your family well," commented Ramses. Belizar bowed his head only slightly to acknowledge her greeting then straightened the ring on his finger before continuing. Before Ramses's father had sent her to their region to quell rebel uprisings, Belizar's family had been the ruling family. He and his family still lived in opulence, but the reality was that he was a subject of the pharaoh just as much as the girls serving his wine were.

"Yes it has been a good year for my grapes," said the portly man. One of the reasons most of the regents in the area that were left to run their areas didn't mind Ramses authority was that she rarely used it to intimidate. Her rule kept the peace within the realm and opened lines of trade within the cities under her control. Tonight though flexing a little muscle was called for to put this man back in his place.

"Your grapes Belizar? I was under the impression that they were my grapes," said Ramses arching an eyebrow in Belizar's direction. The fact that the idiot had not tacked on sire at the end of his statement had not escaped her attention either.

"My mistake Ramses, of course they are your grapes as anyone here will attest to. I am merely a servant of the realm living only to serve you pharaoh," taunted Belizar. He saved his rancor and hate for their arrangement for this one night a season. It bothered him more that Ramses never let his remarks ever get to her, than the fact she owned the land that had been in his family for generations. There was that and the laws she had put in place about the treatment of slaves. If he wanted to kill someone of no value, what business was it of hers?

Those around the table rose and bowed as the queen made her way to the table. With his back to them, Belizar did not notice their actions as he too took in the entrance of the beautiful woman followed by two royal guards. His gossips from the palace had not told him of any new sex slaves that Ramses had acquired, so Belizar wondered who the woman was. Brushing past the pharaoh, Belizar headed toward Sarah with the intention of getting to know her better. As regent of one of Ramses's more important acquisitions, it was his right to taste of the pharaoh's fruits if the opportunity presented itself.

"Ramses your tastes have improved dramatically from the last time I visited the summer palace. She is simply breathtaking," said Belizar, as he got closer to the queen. The two guards moved closer to their charge as well and waited for the man to move closer. They had noticed the murderous look in Ramses's eyes and didn't want that turned against them if they failed to act should the situation warrant it.

"Careful Belizar, this woman commands your respect. I insist upon it as does everyone else in Egypt," said Ramses. Before she could formally introduce Sarah and her position the wine maker grabbed one of Sarah's hands and pulled her into his body where with the other hand was poised to take possession of one side of her behind. Everyone standing around the table stopped breathing waiting for Ramses's reaction. Considering how the pharaoh felt about the young queen, it had the chance to get messy.

"Belizar move away from her now and I might not kill you slowly and with intense pain," Ramses said in a deceptively low and calm voice, stopping all movement in the winemaker. Isaac, Corby's lover, was one of the guards assigned to the queen that night and even in his short tenure with the pharaoh, he knew that tone. It was the one she used the night she carved up a large portion of Philbus's army and fed them to the fish.

"Why Ramses? She is merely a pleasure slave and I will be gone in the morning," Belizar told her. Sarah stood frozen, afraid to move in the man's grasp waiting for Ramses to do something. Before Belizar could get a better grip on any part of her body, he found himself face down on the ground with Ramses foot on his head. Ramses had moved so quickly that the people watching would never had guessed she had a hangover and had received a blow to the head that afternoon. The guards that were present were in awe but not surprised, already knowing that the tall king was the best warrior Egypt had.

"She is not a pleasure slave Belizar, she is your queen," came the low calm voice again. Queen? She is queen, Belizar asked himself. Surely he would have heard if the king had joined and taken a queen. The punishment for what he had done made him shiver in fear.

"Yes queen, Belizar," Ramses continued as if having heard his silent questions. "My wife, the mother of my children and the woman that sits to the right of my throne Belizar. Can you imagine the consequences of putting your filthy hands on this woman will be Belizar?" asked Ramses. The more she said his name, the more it sounded like a curse to the man with his face pressed to the marble.

"Sire please it was a misunderstanding. I did not know who she was, surely you will not punish me for that," Belizar said in a lighter voice than he felt. He hoped that Ramses would forgive the indiscretion, considering who he was.

"Belizar do you think that I would allow you to walk around my home grabbing anyone that caught your eye without punishment, even if they were a pleasure slave?" asked Ramses. After her question Belizar heard the distinct sound of her dagger leaving it sheave.

"Ramses love, lock him away for the evening and we will deal with him in the morning," said Sarah. She had walked up and put her hand on Ramses's back hoping to calm the situation. She knew this man lying beneath Ramses's foot from her days in Larlis's house.

Ramses turned her body so that she could look at Sarah to see if she was serious, which caused her to put more pressure on the head under her foot. From outward appearances Sarah looked fine, so Ramses nodded her head slightly as a signal for the queen to continue. The pharaoh was encouraged that Sarah was shedding her fears and growing into her role as a legitimate ruler and partner.

"Come love let Isaac deal with him for now while we enjoy our meal, then in the morning we can dispose of the problem," said Sarah. She held her hand out to Ramses as she held her breath and wondered if the pharaoh would agree with her wishes. Sarah wanted to talk with Ramses before Belizar got an easy ride with a quick death. The man under Ramses's foot was a master of humiliation, and on the occasions she had been in both he and Larlis's company, they had made it a competition. The young queen smiled at the irony of having the opportunity to pay the pig on the ground back in kind. Her smile grew bigger when she felt the large warm hand cover the one she still had outstretched.

"My queen," was all Ramses said as she bowed over Sarah's hand. "Yes I am," Sarah replied. She pulled Ramses closer to her and kissed her for the gift the pharaoh had just bestowed. When they turned and faced their guests, Corby broke away from the group of advisors he had been speaking with and helped Isaac and the other guards lead Belizar away. The overweight and over dressed man went quietly, wanting not to add any more fuel to the fires of hate Ramses felt for him. By morning the pharaoh would realize she needed his expertise and all would be forgiven. No woman, especially a slave, was worth a wine harvest.

"I'm sorry if I overstepped myself love, but I wanted to talk to you before you started cutting him into little pieces," said Sarah. They walked to the table and sat at the head. The pillows that had been piled up allowed Ramses to lean back and become a convenient backrest for Sarah.

"Sarah, you are queen so you have nothing to be sorry for. Whatever happens to Belizar will be your decision to make since it was you he wronged. I can tell you that what he did should constitute death if it were up to me. No one has the right to take liberties with you like that, not even me," said Ramses. Ramses looked up at Sarah as the small woman absorbed what she had said. There would come the day Ramses was sure when Sarah would just accept her role within the realm and with a little help, she was sure that day wasn't far off.

"Thank you love, it's just that I knew that man from my time as a pleasure slave. I don't want to kill him, I want to give him a new job." Sarah smiled down on Ramses and brushed the pharaoh's face with her fingertips. As she traced over the dark brows Sarah thought about how the handsome face under her fingertips had slowly consumed her dreamscape as well as her daydreams.

"I'll leave you to it tomorrow then my love. You do whatever you think is best," Ramses told her. She was enjoying the sensation of Sarah's hand on her face, but looking a little to the left she could see that they had an audience. The advisors were looking in their direction and some even sported a faint smile. The queen with her easy manner had won them over enough that they had stopped being combative and listened to her observations. The other duty that Sarah had carried out dutifully for them was to provide the pharaoh with heirs saving them from going elsewhere in Ramses's family should the need arise.

"I would rather you said that we would do it together warrior. I'm a little new at this and I would like you to be my advisor as well as my teacher," said Sarah. "My sweet Sarah, I wouldn't dream of leaving you alone for anything but I am confident in your abilities, so I think I'll just sit back and observe tomorrow. If you need anything all you have to do is look behind you and you will find me at your back," answered Ramses.

"For tonight I would think that you would promise that I will find you within easy sight sire," said Sarah in a low voice. The hint in Sarah's voice made the pharaoh tighten her hold around the small woman's waist. "And I would think by now my queen that you would know that I will grant every wish you have."

Forgetting their guests for a moment the ruling couple allowed the diners a small glimpse into the love they shared. The wives in attendance felt a twinge of jealousy knowing that it had been a long while since their husbands looked at them the way Ramses looked upon the small woman seated in front of her. It was a look that spoke of love but also of passion, leaving no one guessing on how the pharaoh felt about her queen.

Sarah finished eating and took her leave knowing by the ache in her breast that it was time to feed Ram. Once that was finished she would have candle marks to show Ramses just how much she had been missed.

"As fascinating as I know you find the affairs of the realm there are other affairs that you must attend to tonight sire, so don't linger. I am going to feed your son then I will be expecting you," whispered the queen. They stood together for a moment before the queen stepped away followed by two new guards that stood silently by. The rest of the dinner participants bowed as the small blonde walked away, each taking mental bets as to how long Ramses would last before following her. The incendiary looks they had shared as the queen hand fed Ramses made them wonder why they didn't just leave together.

Ramses watched the sway of the departing hips for a moment before turning back to her guests with a wolfish smile on her lips that caused most of them to chuckle. Shrugging her shoulders the pharaoh sat and grabbed her cup so that she could finish her wine. One more cup and a bit of conversation she figured would give Sarah enough time to finish, and then their night could begin.

"Come on Ram, I know you're hungry sweet boy so let's get going," Sarah cooed down to the baby attached to her breast. While she loved the closeness she felt when she fed him, some nights the young prince liked to take his time almost as if he were savoring a fine vintage. Sarah ran her index finger over the dark hair that covered his head and looked into the deep blue eyes that were looking intently up at her. The queen was convinced that when he grew to be a man he would look much like the pharaoh that had given him his name, and she hoped that he would grow to be as honorable when he inherited the title. The baby lifted one chubby hand into the air waving a fist at her to breaking out of her musings. Opening the small hand, Sarah could see that even his hands reminded her of Ramses. Come on son let's finish her. I know you have her hands but I have a date with the originals back in the royal bedchamber, thought Sarah.

The prince fell asleep with a nipple in his mouth and the queen wasn't far behind. The worries of the day and her duties left for little energy by the end of the day. Sarah did smile when she felt the strong arms pick her up and cradle her momentarily before they started walking. Even in sleep she recognized Ramses's touch. Her only protest was silenced by the low voice in her ear. "Don't worry my love he's fine and sleeping next to our bed already. He's waiting for his mama to join him in the land of dreams."

"Papa would you tell me a story?" asked Hawk from Ramses side of the bed. She had been holding a sleeping Sarah and looking at the billowing sheers moving in the breeze and hadn't heard the older prince come in.

"What story would you like to hear Hawk?" Ramses answered his question with a question of her own. "Would you tell me a story about your papa?" asked the little boy.

Getting him comfortable in the large bed Ramses began her tale. "Many seasons ago there lived a great king who his people thought was a great warrior and defender. He ruled like his father before him, with a fair but firm hand and his people prospered. But the king was lonely.

He had spent most of his life building a realm but had no one to share it with. His blood called him to war but his heart was empty until the day of blessing of the Nile waters. That is a celebration that is attended by all the noble men and women of the court, so that we can pray the rainy season is good to us and feed the mother Nile.

On that day one of the noblemen brought for the first time his daughter, Risea, so that she could participate and take her rightful place in his family. This nobleman's name was Mubaris, and he had served the pharaoh faithfully in his army for seasons. As the pharaoh poured the scared waters from the urn in his hand and spoke the scared words, his eyes landed on the young woman in a white tunic. Her eyes were like the summer sky and her hair was as black as the soil left by the Nile after her floods. For the first time in his life the king's heart spoke to him louder than the cry of his blood.

For over two seasons he fought a different war than what he was use to, he fought the battle of trying to win the heart of the beautiful Risea. While other women looked at her as if she were mad for not returning his affection, Risea bid her time with the pharaoh. She listened to his late night serenades outside of her window, and she spent time talking to him in the company of her family. But still she made no promises to him.

On the second anniversary of their first meeting as he stood in the waters of the Nile again giving sacrifice to the gods, he smiled at her as he handed the urn back to the priest at his side. At that moment, it was told later, she drowned in that look he bestowed on her and Risea fell in love. She became his queen and for a season the pharaoh knew total happiness. In the beginning of their second season she gave him a gift without measure, they were going to have a child. It was to be the beginning of the family he had dreamed about and his happiness grew.

She bore him a daughter that shared their dark hair but had one thing that the pharaoh did not. Their daughter had her mother's blue eyes as if to remind the pharaoh of the love he shared for a short time. Risea died a few days after the birth of the next pharaoh and her beloved mate never joined with another. He spent the rest of his days teaching their child to be pharaoh, but that is another story for another day," finished Ramses.

"That baby was you papa?" asked the sleepy little boy. He rubbed his eyes with his fist fighting to stay awake as he sunk deeper into Ramses embrace. "That baby was me little man and if you go to sleep I promise that I will tell you the next part of the story," whispered Ramses. The pharaoh looked over her son into the eyes that had captured her own heart and smiled. It was not the way they had planned to spend the night together but it did bring it's own kind of happiness.

"I'm sorry love," said Sarah as she ran her fingers through Hawk's hair. She thought about how big he was getting and wondered where he would have inherited that trait. Both she and Larlis were not tall people, but Hawk was heads above the other children of the same age in the palace. It was as if, Sarah thought, he was feeding off of the tall muscular body of Ramses.

"Don't be Sarah, you seemed to be tired and I know you have your hands full with these two. Now don't blame me if when we finally do get time alone I have forgotten what to do. I love you, my queen," said Ramses. The twinkle in Ramses's blue eyes, noted Sarah, had never changed since the first time she had seen it. Ramses had a way of making her feel that she was the only woman in the world that would make the pharaoh happy.

"Believe me warrior, I will do everything in my power to refresh your memories on pleasuring Egyptian queens. I miss the feel of your skin my love," whispered Sarah.

"And you serve as the overseer of the winery for Belizar?" asked the queen. The young man that sat across from her bit in to an almond stuffed date and tried to chew furiously so he could answer her question. "Yes my queen. My father taught me all that will ever needed to be known on how to grow grapes for wine. Belizar's family owned the land and the vineyard but it is my family's knowledge and work that make the pharaoh's wine. Please don't think that I am complaining because we love what we do, but it would be nice for my father to get some of the credit on the final product. Those fields are his life's work and you can taste the love he has for them in the wine you drink."

The man stopped talking and dropped to one knee as he saw the tall figure come up behind the queen. "Replaced me already Sarah?" asked Ramses. She was dressed in a long white tunic with gold trim that had a leopard pelt draped across the shoulders. Ramses looked very much like the pharaoh of Egypt that morning in reference to sentencing a nobleman.

Sarah looked back at her and laughed, not at the outfit but at the question. "Maybe you should get out of the sun sire, asking questions like that. Ramses may I introduce you to Netho. His family is the one that tends to Belizar's vineyard so that the wine is to your liking."

Before Ramses let the man up from his kneeling position she bent down and kissed her wife good morning. Sarah was dressed and gone by the time she was ready so Ramses wondered what she was up to. "Netho, yes I know your father. Did he not accompany you this time?" asked the pharaoh. "No sire there were at least a league of plants that needed to be harvested so he stayed behind," answered Netho from the floor.

"Sire I don't think that he can finish his breakfast from down there," hinted Sarah. Ramses let her head drop back as her laughter filled the area. Sarah was definitely coming into her own and it was a delight to watch. "You heard her Netho, get up boy and finish your meal. I am sure that the queen has plans for you, so you will need your strength," bellowed Ramses. Sarah shook her head at Ramses teasing then leveled the pharaoh with an arched brow. Netho for his part just swallowed and wondered what the pharaoh meant by that.

The ruling couple left him to finish his meal and think about why he had been summoned to the palace that morning. Looking at the retreating women, Netho thought they looked as different as night and day. The pharaoh's broad shoulders and dark hair, contrasted with the golden hair and smaller build of her queen. It was when they stopped walking and shared a kiss that the young Egyptian saw the love they obviously shared. Whatever the queen had in mind for him, he thought it would be best for his health if he stayed on his best behavior. One false move in the small woman's presence and he might find his head hanging off the pharaoh's blade.

The drums started and Corby walked in front of them. The head of the guard announced their arrival and Sarah watched as all the heads in the room bowed as they made their way to the front of the room toward the dais. Ramses held her right hand and Sarah felt as if it were a lifeline telling her that she would do all right. She smiled at her spouse as Ramses helped her into her throne before taking her own. Once Corby made the announcement of the planned activity of the day everyone straightened and looked at their leaders seated together at the head of the room.

"Corby send in the accused," said Ramses in an even voice. It would be, she promised herself, the only order she would give that morning concerning the events. As much as she thought putting a dagger through Belizar's forehead was the only solution to the problem, Ramses had promised Sarah she could handle the situation in whatever manner she chose.

Belizar was brought in with two guards at each side. Ramses could see that he was frightened but he would try to use the force of his personality one more time to try and get out of any punishment for what had happened. The accused noticed, as he stepped closer to Ramses and her queen, that Netho and his younger brother were standing close to the dais. If they laughed at any humiliation on his part he would have them whipped once they reached home, Belizar swore silently. Belizar whipped his head forward when he heard Ramses say in a low voice, "My queen."

"Belizar you do realize that the charges against you carry the punishment of death. To touch the queen of Egypt without her permission usually carries that punishment, but you and I have a history so that will not be your fate today," started Sarah. Belizar looked at her and wondered what she meant by that, but he didn't interrupt her.

"You are a good friend of Larlis and that will get you special favor today in my eyes," continued Sarah. Her clear voice carried over the crowd so that even the people by the doors wondered if she had lost her mind. Sarah was queen, but everyone knew of where the pharaoh had found her. It wasn't spoken of in public, but behind closed doors it was widely known that the queen was a former pleasure slave in the house of Larlis.

"Yes my queen, Larlis and I are good friends and I am sure that he will vouch for my honor," said Belizar puffing out his chest. He couldn't help but smirk at the pharaoh, knowing that this is not what the tall woman had in mind for him. "How is my good friend, highness?" asked the increasingly cocky man.

"Your good friend is dead. The slaves in the quarry found him with a hammer buried in his skull and a chisel through his heart. I'm afraid that will prevent him from vouching for your honor this morning Belizar," said the queen with satisfaction. The people in the room laughed at her comment, knocking some of the definition out of Belizar's chest.

"Was his murderer found and punished?" asked Belizar. "He was a loyal servant to the throne and to Egypt," he continued.

"No Belizar, he was taken out of the city and thrown in the sand to feed the snakes, lizards and scorpions. It seemed he was more useful in death than he ever was in life. It was a fitting end for a man with no honor don't you think?" asked Sarah. She continued, not giving Belizar a chance to answer. "You and he have much in common but death will not be one of them. From this day forth, the lands that were once in possession of Belizar and his family will pass to Simus and his sons Netho and Jarvus. Simus will be the pharaoh's new regent in that territory of the realm and will be known as winemaker to the pharaoh and the queen," Sarah stood up and came to the end of the dais to face the man that had brought her such misery. She thanked God that his visits were short and only once a year. The thought of how he treated his own slaves made her comfort level go up in what she had done. She watched as first the color drained out of his face then return with a deep red shade indicated his growing anger over what she had just said. She could also see that he was finally coming to realize who she was and where he knew her.

The queen was correct in her assumption on what was going through Belizar's mind. Putting aside his fear he remembered the fair-haired pleasure slave that he had tied to the bedpost of the room Larlis had given him for the night. His intent had been to whip her until she screamed, which drove his desire, then he was going to bed her. But after the feat of tying her up, the wine he had consumed that night had altered his plans. The next morning he found her still hanging there but the game didn't seem as interesting as it had the night before. Now he thought he had missed his opportunity to be able to boast to the pharaoh that he had bedded her queen after making her back bleed.

"What happens to you though Belizar, is for the pharaoh to decide. I am her wife and am hers alone to touch. The punishment for taking something that belongs to her should be for her to say not I," Sarah said while looking at Belizar and the crowd. It was meant to be a message for them as well as the man before her. "Love, my gift to you," she told Ramses as she turned around to take her seat.

Sarah spared a glance at the two brothers standing close to the raised dais she and Ramses sat upon noticing that if their smiles got any larger, their faces would split in two. It was an added bonus to be able to gift them something that meant so much to them, as well as giving their father the recognition that his son mentioned to her that morning. As her focus turned to Ramses, Sarah noticed the mischievous smile that had overtaken the handsome face. For a brief and fleeting moment she almost felt sorry for Belizar's future, but only briefly.

Ramses had figured part of Sarah's plan when she found her wife having her morning meal with Simus's son, but the last part came as a complete surprise. She considered his sentence carefully so the room waited silently for her to speak. The pharaoh had listened to her wife's tale before entering the chamber and promised not to interfere with whatever Sarah decided, no matter how much she wanted to. Knowing what the small woman had been through, Ramses agreed with her in that death would be to easy for Belizar. No, he deserved something much more interesting. More than just the loss of his title and lands.

"Belizar I would think that you would fall to your knees in gratitude in that your queen spared your life," started Ramses. The guards heeded what she was saying and pushed the man between them to his knees. Now in a subservient position for the first time in his life, Belizar still didn't say anything. "As for her decree in the possession of your family's lands," Ramses said raising one hand, "So be it." The scribe taking notes put the order in the parchment he was writing on. He had already done so when the queen ordered it but now there was a note that the pharaoh agreed with her decision.

Turning to Sarah, Ramses bowed slightly and told her, "Thank you my queen for this unexpected gift. I will strive to make the most of it. When I am done my hope is that you will be pleased."

"Ramses don't you think it's time to stop this farce and undo these chains. That woman up there is nothing more than a slave. You can call a horse a sheep, but it will continue to be a sheep even with the new name," said Belizar. He decided to speak before the situation got any further out of hand. The open hand slap that the guard to his right delivered knocked him to the ground and sent a searing pain up the side of his face.

"I'm sorry sire, but he disrespected my queen," said Isaac as he to went down to one knee. "Well done Isaac, rise," Ramses told him. The blow the former slave had delivered saved her from having to go down there and do it herself.

"Listen to the wisdom of the guard next to you Belizar when he says my queen. It doesn't matter to you what station Sarah started at, it is where she ended up that matters to you. She is queen and a legitimate ruler of Egypt, so that brings us to why we are here this morning. Considering how you have lived your life and treated others Belizar, I have something in mind that will fit the crime you have committed," said Ramses. She had her dagger in her hand so Belizar thought better of saying anything else. He didn't want to provoke her into throwing it at him and sinking it into some part of his anatomy.

"You seem to be a man that likes pleasure Belizar. Knowing that you have taken your pleasure when it was offered and in most cases when it was not, I have just the thing for you. Your new home will be in the soldiers barracks from this moment on, until the end of your life Belizar," Ramses started to pass judgment when Belizar interrupted her.

"Ramses you know that I am not a soldier."

"I am not asking you to don the uniform of one of my soldiers Belizar. No the role I have in mind for you is that of a pleasure slave. We have some men with exotic taste and I'm sure that they would love to teach them to you. I'm sure that I can find someone one to tie you to something and introduce you to the whip, Belizar. I'll make sure that whoever it is doesn't imbibe too much before starting. We wouldn't want them to not be able to carry out the second part of that ritual you seem to be familiar with.

Isaac would you be so kind as to escort Belizar to the barracks so that he may begin his new duties. Tell the men that, like the queen, I am feeling quite generous and Belizar is my gift to them. Do with him as they please, as many times as they please," Ramses said with a laugh. The court joined her in the humor and thanked the gods they were not the one that was out of favor. Between the queen and the pharaoh, they had quite the imagination when it came to meting out justice.

Turning to Sarah, Ramses bowed her head and then looked at her with the standard arched brow. The queen smiled back at her and simply said, "So be it." The last thing that Belizar saw as he was dragged from the chamber was a reenactment of their joining as the pharaoh stood kissing her queen on the dais.

"Are we done for the day sire?" asked Sarah. She thought that there might be a possibility to spend the afternoon thanking Ramses for allowing her to handle the situation. "No love it is time for the blessing of the waters so that our rainy season will be plentiful. If they are, then our new fields will be gifted with the rich soil that only the Nile and Isis can provide," answered Ramses.

"I thought that was tomorrow," said a disappointed Sarah. "No love that is today. All these misunderstandings," said Ramses. She ran her fingertips along Sarah's cheek getting the green eyes to look up at her. "Don't worry so much love, it will all work out."

With Hawk standing next to her, Ramses spoke the words that many pharaohs before her had uttered. She poured the water from the urn in her hand into the river as she asked the gods to grant them a fruitful rainy season to feed their crops. Hawk watched Ramses as she went through the motions of the ceremony, and then looked at his mother as she looked on. The story his papa had told him came into his mind and he could now visualize the look of love his grandfather had bestowed upon his queen. Hawk's attention went back to his papa when she handed him the urn and let him pour the little water that was left into the river.

The queen's smile got impossibly bigger as she watched the little boy's concentration as he completed his task. Sarah looked on as two of the people she loved most in the world finished their appointed tasks. As they had made their way out of the palace to the river earlier, Nina had come out with the two princes to join them. Hawk was dressed in a tunic and cape that matched Ramses's down to the last detail. The golden armor that resembled hawk wings and the arm bracers were even the same, only smaller versions of the ones that Ramses wore. Ramses had indeed been a godsend as far as Sarah was concerned, if only to see the look of total adoration on her son's face when he looked up at the tall king. If she had conjured up the perfect father figure for the two boys, Sarah would have fallen short considering some of Ramses qualities when it came to the children.

So lost in her thoughts, Sarah didn't hear Ramses and Hawk walk up to her. She jumped a bit as she felt the strong arm pull her into the large body she knew so well. "Sorry love I didn't mean to frighten you, but you seemed leagues away. I'm not that boring am I?" asked Ramses.

"Well just a little," teased Sarah. The queen handed the baby over to Ramses to give her arm a rest. Considering how small she was, Sarah was having a hard time trying to figure out big the brute would get. She laughed when she considered Ramses's size, knowing somehow that Ram would take after her in that as well.

"You are so funny. Maybe I'll make you the court jester," Ramses teased back. "No, I'm interested in another job but only if it's available," said Sarah. "Oh and what might that be?" inquired Ramses. "Personal love slave to the pharaoh," stated Sarah. "Sorry that job is taken but I'll keep you in mind if we have an opening soon," said Ramses. The look of irritation that was directed at her from Sarah made Ramses momentarily want to retract her tease, but she kept her mouth shut.

"You are in so much trouble sire if I find out you have been keeping someone else company. Here I have been feeling guilty about how I am denying you and you are out sleeping with someone else. I thought you loved me?" said a dejected Sarah.

Ramses felt horrible having her joke go so far off course. She motioned for Nina to come and take the children away so that she could talk to her obviously insecure queen. Once Nina started to walk away with their children Ramses, to the amusement of their guests, scooped Sarah up and moved to a more private spot. Since the festival had begun, Ramses figured they wouldn't be missed.

"Put me down this instant," demanded Sarah. The queen was so angry that she forgot who she was addressing, much to Ramses delight. Maybe their misunderstanding was a good thing that would show both of them that Sarah was comfortable enough to voice her displeasure without fear of reprimand. She had truly become queen of Egypt.

"Yes my queen," said Ramses as she fell to one knee. "If her majesty would allow this humble servant to explain, I'm sure that you will be happy with my answer," Ramses continued. She looked up seeing Sarah had crossed her arms over her chest and had no intention of answering her.

"The position of personal love slave is filled by the queen my lady. She is a beautiful woman who is insanely jealous, so as much as I appreciate your offer I have to decline," said Ramses. She stood up and walked toward Sarah, stopping just in front of her, but not touching the small woman. "She holds my heart, so no, I would never lie with another in this lifetime. I would hope that she would know that by now but I have obviously been remiss in reminding her of her importance," finished Ramses in a softer tone.

"You mean you haven't," started Sarah. They were still standing apart and the queen fought the urge to reach out and touch Ramses. "No love I haven't. Sarah you are the most important person in my life, you have to know that I would never do anything to jeopardize losing you. As pharaoh it is my right to take as many pleasure slaves as I could handle," said Ramses noticing the slump of her wife's shoulders. "But it would be wrong to do so. I can only imagine what it would feel like if you decided to share yourself with someone else, it would kill my spirit, and you are no different from me.

If you had listened to the story I was telling Hawk about my parents, you would have some idea of how I feel about you. I never knew my mother, but that didn't preclude me from hearing the stories of the love she shared with my father. He was a good father to me and he loved me with all that he was capable of, but there was always a part of his heart that belonged to my mother. That part died along with her and no one, not even me, could bring it back to life. The pharaoh never joined with another and when he did take a woman into his bed it was for the pleasure not love.

It was the love I grew up with and the love that I want to share with you. I want to know that when our children sit with our grandchildren and tell them about us, they will go to sleep with a wish of finding that special person that will make them feel the way you make me feel. That they know how happy this pharaoh is because she looked into the eyes of love and she said yes. The only difference in the ending is that I will be old and brittle before I am ready to take that trip across the water to my next life. What I am certain of is that when I get there I will sit and wait for you so that we can make the trip into the next life together.

I love you Sarah. I love you and I belong to you," said Ramses. The long heart felt talk got Sarah's attention Ramses guessed, looking at the tears that were threatening to spill down the queen's face. It was time to get passed the awkward stages of trying to guess what the other was thinking in their relationship, and get to the truth of their feelings. A part of Ramses had always thought that Sarah had agreed to be her wife because she had no choice in the matter. It wasn't important that Ramses had given the queen her freedom, she was sure that the acceptance was partly due to obligation and not total devotion.

"In all my life no matter how old I get Ramses, I will never be able to figure out what I did that God has blessed me so by giving me you. I came here as a slave and you made me a queen. I came here as a servant and you made me a ruler. But the one thing that I give thanks for is that I came here spent and humiliated and you made me your wife and gave me your heart. That is why the queen is so insanely jealous pharaoh, she is afraid that you will find that I am nothing more than a slave and a servant and I will lose what I value most. Your heart and your love are the two things that give my life meaning Ramses, as well as the children we share. I know that it is within your right to have as many slaves as you want but my wish is that what we share to be ours alone, it will keep it sacred.

I too love you, Ramses. With all that I am and all that I will ever be I love you, and I belong only to you. My heart and my love are yours and they are freely given," said Sarah. Sarah ran her hands up the muscled arms of the pharaoh and closed the small space between them by pulling Ramses forward. When their lips met, Sarah felt Ramses's big hands cover her back and pull her closer. There were no children, no parents or other distractions now. Their obligations were finished for the day and Sarah planned to take advantage of the moment.

The kiss was hungry and Sarah wasn't surprised when she felt her feet leave the ground again. She only pulled her arms tighter around Ramses's neck as she felt them start to move from the spot they had been standing in. Feeling Ramses so close to her made Sarah close her eyes and suck more greedily on the lips that were covering hers, so she failed to notice that they weren't heading toward their rooms in the palace. Ramses instead walked to a place that Sarah hadn't seen yet in their time in the summer palace. It was going to be the queen's surprise that night, and the king's attempt at romance.

When Sarah felt the ground under her feet again and the kiss the pharaoh had been bestowing on her soften, the queen noticed two things at once. The smell of the room and the vibrant colors once her eyelids fluttered open. "What is this place love?" asked Sarah as she turned in a circle taking in the hundreds of blooms that were within reach of where they were standing.

"This is the royal gardens Sarah. It's where all those flowers that you find throughout the palace come from, and since I know the owner really well we have the place to ourselves for the night," said Ramses as she moved aside so the queen could see what stood behind her. The broad shoulders of the pharaoh had been hiding the large pallet covered in soft blankets and pillows, and the small table covered in food. Another smaller table stood next to the bed with a liter of wine with two silver goblets standing next to it. The servants had lit candles within the plants so that once the sun set, the flowers could still be enjoyed by the royal couple.

"I thought the most beautiful flower that has graced the Nile would enjoy an evening among the blooms with her humble servant," said Ramses bowing deeply at the waist. The sentiment and the actions of the pharaoh caused the small woman to let loose a heartfelt laugh that brought a smile to the pharaoh's lips. "You are turning into a hopeless romantic my love, and I absolutely love it," said Sarah. Bowing only her head slightly the queen continued, "The queen accepts your generous offer sire."

Ramses heard the queen's laugh again when she scooped the small woman off her feet for a third time and deposited her gently in the middle of the pallet behind them. Kneeling next to the bed Ramses lowered her head again and asked, "May I serve you highness?" At first Sarah didn't understand the question until Ramses waved her hand in the direction of the food. "Yes you may," answered Sarah. She looked as Ramses filled a plate with some of her favorite foods wanting to just skip over the eating portion of their evening and just getting to the naked and sweating part. Ramses had been right when she said the frustration of wanting was maddening. The pharaoh noticed the change in the queen's eyes when she turned around and almost laughed at the desire so plainly written on Sarah's face. It had indeed been awhile.

Ramses brought the date up to her wife's lips and watched her bite it in two. Sarah hummed in pleasure finding that the kitchen had stuffed the treat with nuts. The pharaoh continued to feed Sarah and as the queen chewed, Ramses took the opportunity to start removing the ceremonial armor she was wearing. Once all the pieces hit the floor the pharaoh was left in a glowing white tunic and bare feet. When she got up from the bed and stood next to the small table to pour the wine, Sarah thought that with the short black hair that glowed in the candlelight Ramses looked like a goddess. The blonde was glad that Ramses was kind and gentle with her and she loved the pharaoh with a passion, but the fact that her spouse was incredibly good looking didn't hurt matters any. Sarah was sure that she would have responded to Ramses's kindness no matter what the package would have looked like, but the fact was just looking at the pharaoh at times made her wet with desire.

Handing Sarah a goblet, Ramses proposed a toast, "To you my queen and our life together. You make me happy and make me feel loved," finished Ramses as she tapped her cup against Sarah's before taking a sip. Sarah watched as the blue eyes looked over her body over the rim of the silver cup and decided to give the pharaoh more to look at. She pulled the ties of the dress she was wearing through the gold hoops that held it in place on her shoulders allowing it to fall open on one side displaying only one of her breasts. Ramses watched attentively and when the pink nipple appeared, her eyes narrowed and her nose flared out in anticipation. Dipping her finger into the wine, Sarah ran the tip around the nipple getting it to harden and the skin around it to pucker. While Ramses was busy looking at the small bit of wine clinging to the end of Sarah's nipple, the queen untied the other side of the dress, completely exposing the top part of her body. The blue eyes tracked the finger as it journeyed to the other nipple and got the same result as the first time the queen did it.

Ramses leaned to capture the wine Sarah had swabbed on to her chest when the teasing finger came to rest on her forehead stopping the pharaoh's forward progress. "No sire, I am in charge tonight. No touching until I say so," said Sarah as the pressure she was applying to Ramses's forehead increased. All Sarah really wanted to do was let go and let Ramses's mouth reach the destination it was headed for, but they didn't get nights like this often without the children and she wasn't going to waste it. The incredulous look on the pharaoh's face after her statement almost made the queen start laughing. Let's see how far Ramses is willing to play, thought Sarah as she moved to stand up.

"Where are you going?" asked Ramses. She watched Sarah move from the pallet and walk around as if heading out of the room. "I'm not going anywhere love. There is something that I want you to do for me Ramses. Do you think that you can grant me a wish?" asked Sarah. Ramses looked up at Sarah as she continued to walk until she was standing behind the pharaoh. There was a certain boldness to the queen's movements that was exciting to Ramses, so she would wait to see what Sarah wished. Even if it was to change the course of the Nile, Ramses was sure she would grant the request.

"What is your wish highness?" asked Ramses. To encourage Sarah she bowed her head slightly and dropped to her knees giving the queen the advantage of height again.

"Ramses I love you because you are kind and I know that you love me and our children. But just because we are so in love doesn't mean that I don't feel desire when I look at you. The kind of desire that feeds my dreams and makes me ache when I am awake and you are near me. Do you remember the first night that I came to the palace to live?" asked Sarah. She waited until she saw the dark head nod before continuing. Sarah smiled seeing that while the pharaoh nodded her head, she did not bring it up from its bowed position.

"That night I came to you thinking that you had wanted me as a pleasure slave and saw you standing in the moonlight looking out at the river. You wore a robe and nothing else so that when you heard me you turned around and I got my first look at your body.

Since I was twelve my body has been used for the pleasure of others but I have never felt any in return. I had a son that was not conceived in love, but was the result of advances I didn't invite. Looking at you that night for the first time, I got wet at the sight of another human being. I learned what desire and wanting were about when the muscles rippled through your body even though you were angry at the time. For the first time the fate that God had given me was welcome, if it meant that I would be yours and yours alone.

I will never touch another, nor let another touch me again but I have no need of that. There is no need because I have you and that is all that I will ever need," said Sarah. The whole time she had been talking her voice had not risen over a husky whisper. The pharaoh's body she could see had gone from a casual kneeling position to one of tension. Ramses's hands were balled into fists; her eyes were closed and through the linen draped across her back Sarah could see the individual muscles standing out in relief. Her soliloquy, Sarah knew, was making Ramses war with herself to keep her kneeling position and not get up and just take the queen into her arms. It was time to turn up the heat just a little.

"That night I dreamed of something my love, after you sent me back to my rooms. Maybe dream isn't the correct word since I didn't sleep that night thinking that I would never get to lie with you after what had happened, it was more of a fantasy," the queen stopped for a moment. She was standing so close to Ramses that the king could feel the heat from her body but couldn't feel her yet. The queen's mouth whispering in her ear so close was driving her mad but she would wait to see what Sarah wanted. Walking around so that she was standing in front of Ramses again Sarah held out her hand. Pulling the pharaoh to her feet she continued, "Undress for me sire and I will tell you what my fantasy is. Because I came to you with child I haven't been in condition to fulfill it but I have every intention of doing so now." She watched as the long robe that Ramses had been wearing for the ceremony was pulled open revealing the naked chest and breach cloth the pharaoh had on underneath. Sarah took a small hand and pulled on the material watching it fall to the floor leaving her spouse in fairly the same condition she had first seen her in.

From hooded eyes Ramses looked at Sarah and waited to see what other tortures the little blonde had in mind. In the candlelight Ramses admired her queen, as she stood there naked from the waist up, since Sarah had not fully removed the dress she had been wearing. As Sarah's tongue came out of her mouth to wet her lips, her hands went to the belt at her hips that was holding up the dress she wore. With one quick tug, the queen was naked.

Sarah moved forward and ran her hands from Ramses hips up to her shoulders, raising bumps on the pharaoh's skin as she did. When she reached the strong shoulders, Sarah pushed the robe off to the floor leaving Ramses as naked as she was. "I looked at you that night for that one short moment and I noticed how strong you were. It amazes me that the body that was built by war can be so gentle with me and love me so well. There is one part of you though sire, that I have admired and want to feel under me," said Sarah as she came to stand behind the pharaoh again. Two small hands moved from Ramses's hips to her abdomen, and Sarah raked her nails over the hard-ridged surface. "I wonder what it would feel like to straddle you here sire and grind myself against these muscles? What would it feel like to hold on to your hard shoulders and kiss you while I," the queen didn't get to finish as Ramses turned around and kissed her hard.

The pharaoh brought her hands to the queen's bottom and pulled up until she felt Sarah's legs lock around her waist. With out breaking the kiss Ramses sat on the edge of the pallet and leaned back slightly giving Sarah room to maneuver. The queen needed no further invitation as she made herself more comfortable for what she hoped would be a long pleasurable journey. Sarah brought her hands up and took hold of Ramses's hair pulling the pharaoh closer to her and intensifying their kiss. When she felt Ramses's breathing change again, Sarah pulled the pharaoh's head back by her hair and told her, "Look at what you do to me."

Ramses's eyes followed the path that Sarah's right hand was taking down their bodies. She could already feel the queen's desires dripping onto her lower abdomen. The queen ran her hand down the center of Ramses's chest until it reached her own heated center. With the blue eyes watching her intently, Sarah used her index and middle fingers to spread open the wet hot folds of her sex before pressing them into Ramses's body. "Prop yourself up on your elbows love," she requested. The position the pharaoh was in made the muscles Sarah needed stand out more prominently giving her the surface she desired. "Oh yes love, you feel so good," said Sarah as she started her hips moving. Ramses could feel the hard nub that was dragging up and down her body seeking relief, and her own desires flared to an almost painful point.

Sarah was going agonizingly slow so that she could drag out the sensations in her body. Ramses stayed still so that Sarah could set her own pace which after a moment started to pick up but wasn't frenzied. Sarah's strong fingers dug into Ramses's shoulders as the queen leaned forward to give her more mobility in her hips bringing her swinging breasts close to the pharaoh's mouth. Keeping her arms on the bed the pharaoh raised her head to latch on to one of the tight nipples wringing a moan out of Sarah. When the sucking started Sarah moved her hands from Ramses's shoulders her hair again pulling the dark head closer to her chest. When the pharaoh moved her head up, the slick surface Sarah had been pumping against had gotten impossibly harder urging the queen's hips to go faster.

"Don't stop love, don't stop," urged Sarah as she felt the first signs of orgasm. Ramses only answer was to let go of the nipple she was sucking on and grab hold of the other one. Sarah's movements where becoming frantic and jerky so trying to keep her body in the position it was in, Ramses tensed and brought her hands up to Sarah's hips. "Oh god," said Sarah as the muscles in Ramses's midsection got harder. The big hands on Sarah's hips helped her to keep pace and pushed her down harder into Ramses. She could feel the orgasm intensify as more fluid poured onto Ramses making the grinding that much easier. The suction on Sarah's breast was broken with a pop when Ramses felt the body above her stop moving except for the small spasms still going through Sarah's frame.

Ramses moved into a sitting position so that she could hold Sarah until she was able to catch her breath. Putting her hands along Sarah's back, Ramses held her in place as she started to kiss every piece of soft skin her lips could reach. "You are so beautiful to me Sarah. I love touching you my sweet Sarah," said Ramses. The pharaoh felt Sarah's lips curl up into a smile after hearing what she was saying. Taking one of her hands, Ramses moved it between them and started stroking the front of Sarah's body. "Let me touch you now Sarah and make you feel good," requested the pharaoh. Gliding her hand down Sarah's own flat middle, Ramses kept going until she felt the wet curls under her fingertips. The soft mewing sounds coming out of Sarah weren't ones of protest, but ones that the fires were again being stoked.

Their lips came together as the pharaoh's long fingers slipped into Sarah, each swallowing the other's moans when the walls of Sarah's sex clamped down on the visitors. Sarah threw her head back and screamed as Ramses's thumb rubbed up and down her clitoris as the long fingers pumped in and out in long strokes. Without thinking Sarah took two handfuls of Ramses's hair to keep her in place, pulling so hard that the pharaoh almost came with her when Sarah reached the pinnacle of pleasure again. She slumped against the pharaoh after the second orgasm and reached down for Ramses's wrist pulling so that the fingers would come out.

Ramses misunderstood for a moment as Sarah pulled her fingers out and removed the other arm from around her back. Usually the small woman was in the mood to cuddle after such an intense session of lovemaking but now she had other things on her mind. The protest of being pushed away died on Ramses's lips as she felt the body of her wife slide down quickly until Sarah was kneeling between the pharaoh's long legs. Without preamble Sarah's mouth came down and started sucking on the point Ramses most wanted her, causing the pharaoh's hands to come up and hold the queen's head in place. Sarah didn't tease knowing that from the moment they had started this dance of passion Ramses had been ready for her touch. Ramses's hands gripped Sarah's hair just as the queen had done to her just moments before as the pressure between her legs built.

"Harder love," Ramses called down. Sarah heard the muffled request through the large hands that had taken purchase on her head. Doing as the pharaoh asked, Sarah also poised three fingers at Ramses's entrance waiting to see what the woman wanted. Ramses was beyond words at that point so Sarah just thrust in with one quick movement causing the body above her to levitate upward for a moment. The "Oh great Isis," that followed Sarah's action told her that she had made the right decision. Sarah loved being with Ramses like this, knowing that her touch rendered the usually powerful leader rather powerless. Knowing that Ramses craved her touch as much as she did the pharaoh's. Seeing Ramses like this dispelled Sarah's fears that the pharaoh needed or wanted anyone else.

Stilling her fingers, Sarah concentrated on the pulsing bud between her teeth sucking in as hard as she could. The walls around Sarah's fingers tightened pulling them in further then with one quick jerk of her hips, Ramses let go and fell off that precipice Sarah had led her to. Once her body stilled, Ramses pulled Sarah off the floor and fell back onto the pallet and moved to the center with her wife draped over her. They found a peaceful sleep in each other's arms, secure in the knowledge that they held the other part of their soul as they slept.

Nina walked into the darkened room carrying a fussy baby who again would not be put off any longer. The last of the candles burning in the room extinguished as she had entered the garden room leaving a trail of smoke creeping toward the ceiling. The older woman had laughed when she saw how far from the entrance the guards had been standing as she walked by with Ram. They must have put off quite a few sparks in here to have them standing so many paces from the door, thought Nina. She was glad that the young couple had forgotten all their responsibilities for a while and concentrated on the one that would make them both the happiest.

She smiled when she saw by the moon light in the room the blonde head curled up in Ramses's arms. Sarah had brought into Ramses's life the kind of balance the pharaoh had always been missing. For those who thought the pharaoh would soften with the addition of the queen and her children would be in for a surprise. If anything Ramses had gotten stronger and faster knowing that her skills as a warrior would be the only thing that would keep her family safe. Sarah and the two small boys she had brought into Ramses's life would know nothing but love and security as long as the big body that held her drew breath. Leaning down on Sarah's side of the pallet Nina whispered, "Highness it's time for our nightly snack."

Sarah stirred and opened one green eye toward the two visitors waiting patiently by the bed. For once the baby took his cues from the people around him and stayed quiet as if waiting for something to happen. Without embarrassment the queen threw back the sheet covering the both of them then reached up for her son. Moving up a little so that she could cradle Ram to her breast, Sarah took a sharp breath when the hungry mouth latched on to her nipple in search of a meal. "You don't have to go Nina," said Sarah to the back of the retreating figure.

When Nina turned around and perched on the edge of the pallet, Sarah noticed her smile. "Why are you so happy Nina?" asked the queen. "She is happy because we are happy love," said the raspy voice from behind her. "Nin has always put the happiness of others before her own. There is that and the fact that you have given her grandchildren to spoil. Isn't that right Nin?" asked Ramses.

"It fills my heart to see the one that I held, like you hold your son now, is happy Sarah. Ramses is right. My obligations to my late queen are fulfilled and now my obligation is to you and your happiness," confirmed Nina.

"If there is one thing that I am certain of Nina, it is that I am a wife and mother and that alone makes me happy. The fact that the one that married me can grant so much more is almost unimportant as she alone completes me. But I thank you for your promise, it means a lot to me," confessed Sarah.

"And you sire? What are you certain of?" asked Nina. The maid watched the smile form on the pharaoh's lips as she ran a finger along the dark hair covering the baby's head. The pharaoh snuggled closer to the woman in front of her then flicked her eyes to the woman that had been there since her birth.

"I am certain that I too am a wife and parent Nina. For those who try to hurt the ones I love, the punishment will be swift and without remorse, but for the woman you see here I pledge my love and life," said Ramses then she turned her eyes to her wife. "There will be no further misunderstandings between us because we don't talk about the things we want and need. And I think she knows now and from this day forth that the king of Egypt belongs to her and no other. Her place is by my side and in my heart, and I will capture the wind and the stars if that is what it takes to make her happy. She will never need to fear me and I will love her children as if they were my own. To them will go my worldly possessions and my title, but most importantly they will get my love. Her touch will sooth my desires and her smile will ease my spirit, and it will always be so.

Like my father before me, my greatest battle was the one I waged to win the heart of my queen. I love her with all that I am capable of and then I always manage to find more," Ramses finished as she ran her finger down Sarah's cheek. When they looked down, Ram was sleeping holding the side of Sarah's breast with a small hand. Without having to be asked, Nina collected him and started toward the door she had come in from. After the period of adjustment that comes with every new baby, the couple she was walking away from had found their way back into each other's arms and they didn't need an audience for that.

One quick look back as she heard the first moan, Nina could see from the kiss they were sharing long talks were over for this part of the night. Passing by the guards her only advice was, "Ten more paces wouldn't be such a bad idea. Believe me anyone foolish enough to interrupt them now will be missing a body part for doing so."

"By the pharaoh Nina?" asked one of the guards who followed his partner in moving further away from the door.

"No I would have to say the feisty small blonde one is the one to look out for," laughed Nina. Maybe another ten paces wouldn't hurt, thought the two guards simultaneously. They could only imagine what the queen would find the easiest to cut off.

THE END

(For now anyway)

Author’s End Notes

Thanks for reading. This was just a quick check on the girls to see how they were doing with the new addition to their family. Let me know what you think at

terrali20@yahoo.com

For those of you out there waiting, the end of this one means we now head back to New Orleans. The Simoneaux brothers will soon find out what the term 'Up to your ass in alligators' really means.

Table of Contents

TO CAPTURE A HEART

Disclaimers

PROMISE ME FOREVER

Disclaimers

SEX, WIVES AND MISUNDERSTANDINGS

Disclaimers

Author’s End Notes